diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-06 19:32:31 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-06 19:32:31 -0800 |
| commit | dae0b493ed2bfb85d24f98e84d96faff077db3ff (patch) | |
| tree | 6b3efb43a1bf3f1d17185860be7282223dc15f78 | |
| parent | 4919955071ed4e6ef725f1b2269738e11af084a2 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-0.txt | 7360 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-0.zip | bin | 155470 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h.zip | bin | 1844781 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/53841-h.htm | 10573 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 78300 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p002.jpg | bin | 98809 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p040.jpg | bin | 96689 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p076.jpg | bin | 98532 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p094.jpg | bin | 97527 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p112.jpg | bin | 93041 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p130.jpg | bin | 96792 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p150.jpg | bin | 94751 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p198.jpg | bin | 88752 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p20.jpg | bin | 95404 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p218.jpg | bin | 95560 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p232.jpg | bin | 89661 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p250.jpg | bin | 43195 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p254.jpg | bin | 96148 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p296.jpg | bin | 94043 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p316.jpg | bin | 88328 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p350.jpg | bin | 88753 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/p54.jpg | bin | 86514 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53841-h/images/titlepage.jpg | bin | 61846 -> 0 bytes |
26 files changed, 17 insertions, 17933 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..7d04017 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #53841 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/53841) diff --git a/old/53841-0.txt b/old/53841-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 580276a..0000000 --- a/old/53841-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7360 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Virgin Saints and Martyrs, by S. Baring-Gould - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: Virgin Saints and Martyrs - -Author: S. Baring-Gould - -Illustrator: F. Anger - -Release Date: December 30, 2016 [EBook #53841] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK VIRGIN SAINTS AND MARTYRS *** - - - - -Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - -[Illustration: title page] - - - - - VIRGIN SAINTS - AND MARTYRS - - - By S. BARING-GOULD - Author of “_The Lives of the Saints_” - - - - - WITH SIXTEEN FULL-PAGE - ILLUSTRATIONS BY F. ANGER - - - - - New York THOMAS Y. CROWELL & Co. - Publishers 1901 - - - - - CONTENTS - - PAGE - - I. BLANDINA THE SLAVE 1 - II. S. CÆCILIA 19 - III. S. AGNES 39 - IV. FEBRONIA OF SIBAPTE 53 - V. THE DAUGHTER OF CONSTANTINE 75 - VI. THE SISTER OF S. BASIL 93 - VII. GENEVIÈVE OF PARIS 111 - VIII. THE SISTER OF S. BENEDICT 129 - IX. S. BRIDGET 149 - X. THE DAUGHTERS OF BRIDGET 179 - XI. S. ITHA 197 - XII. S. HILDA 217 - XIII. S. ELFLEDA 231 - XIV. S. WERBURGA 253 - XV. A PROPHETESS 275 - XVI. S. CLARA 295 - XVII. S. THERESA 315 - XVIII. SISTER DORA 349 - - - - -[Illustration: BLANDINA THE SLAVE.] - - - - - I - - _BLANDINA THE SLAVE_ - - -In the second century Lyons was the Rome of Gaul as it is now the second -Paris of France. It was crowded with temples and public monuments. It -was moreover the Athens of the West, a resort of scholars. Seated at the -confluence of two great rivers, the Rhône and the Sâone, it was a centre -of trade. It is a stately city now. It was more so in the second century -when it did not bristle with the chimneys of factories pouring forth -their volumes of black smoke, which the atmosphere, moist from the -mountains, carries down so as to envelop everything in soot. - -In the great palace, now represented by the hospital, the imbecile -Claudius and the madman Caligula were born. To the east and south far -away stand Mont Blanc and the snowy range on the Dauphiné Alps. - -Lyons is a city that has at all times summed in it the finest as well as -the worst characteristic of the Gallic people. The rabble of Lyons were -ferocious in 177, and ferocious again in 1793; but at each epoch, during -the Pagan terror and the Democratic terror, it produced heroes of faith -and endurance. - -The Emperor Marcus Aurelius was a philosopher full of good intentions, -and a sentimental lover of virtue. But he fondly conceived that virtue -could only be found in philosophy, and that Christianity, which was a -doctrine and not a speculation, must be wrong; and as its chief -adherents belonged to the slave and needy classes, that therefore it was -beneath his dignity to inquire into it. He was a stickler for the -keeping up of old Roman institutions, and the maintenance of such rites -as were sanctioned by antiquity; and because the Christians refused to -give homage to the gods and to swear by the genius of the emperor, he -ordered that they should be persecuted to the death. - -He had been a pretty, curly-haired boy, and a good-looking young man. He -had kept himself respectable, and looked on himself with smug -self-satisfaction accordingly. Had he stooped to inquire what were the -tenets, and what the lives, of those whom he condemned to death, he -would have shrunk with horror from the guilt of proclaiming a general -persecution. - -In Lyons, as elsewhere, when his edict arrived the magistrates were -bound to seek out and sentence such as believed in Christ. - -A touching letter exists, addressed by the Church of Lyons to those of -Asia and Phrygia giving an account of what it suffered; and as the -historian Eusebius embodied it in his history, it happily has been -preserved from the fingering, and rewriting, and heightening with -impossible marvels which fell to the lot of so many of the Acts of the -Martyrs, when the public taste no longer relished the simple food of the -unadorned narratives that were extant. - -“The grace of God,” said the writers, “contended for us, rescuing the -weak, and strengthening the strong. These latter endured every species -of reproach and torture. First they sustained bravely all the insults -heaped on them by the rabble—blows and abuse, plundering of their goods, -stoning and imprisonment. Afterwards they were led into the forum and -were questioned by the tribune and by the town authorities before all -the people, and then sent to prison to await the coming of the governor. -Vetius Epagathus, one of the brethren, abounding in love to God and man, -offered to speak in their defence; whereupon those round the tribunal -shouted out at him, as he was a man of good position. The governor did -not pay attention to his request, but merely asked whether he, too, were -a Christian. When he confessed that he was, he also was transferred to -the number of the martyrs.” - -What the numbers were we are not told. The most prominent among them -were Pothinus, the bishop, a man in his ninetieth year, Sanctus, the -deacon of the Church of Vienne, Maturus, a recent convert, Attalus, a -native of Pergamus, Blandina, a slave girl, and her mistress, another -woman named Biblis, and Vetius, above referred to. - -Among those arrested were ten who when tortured gave way: one of these -was Biblis; but, although they yielded, yet they would not leave the -place of trial, and remained to witness the sufferings of such as stood -firm; and some—among these was Biblis—plucking up courage, presented -themselves before the judge and made amends for their apostasy by -shedding their blood for Christ. - -The slaves belonging to the Christians of rank had been seized and were -interrogated; and they, in their terror lest they should be put to -torture, confessed anything the governor desired—that the Christians ate -little children and “committed such crimes as are neither lawful for us -to speak of nor think about; and which we really believe no men ever did -commit.” - -The defection of the ten caused dismay among the faithful, for they -feared lest it should be the prelude to the surrender of others. - -The governor, the proconsul, arrived at the time of the annual fair, -when Lyons was crowded; and he deemed this a good opportunity for -striking terror into the hearts of the Christians. - -Those who stood firm were brought out of prison, and, as they would not -do sacrifice to the gods, were subjected to torture. - -Blandina was a peculiarly delicately framed young woman, and not strong. -Her mistress, who was one of the martyrs, was apprehensive for her; but -Blandina in the end witnessed the most splendid confession of all. She -was frightfully tortured with iron hooks and hot plates applied to her -flesh from morning till night, till the executioners hardly knew what -more to do; “her entire body being torn and pierced.” - -Brass plates, red hot, were also applied to the most tender parts of the -body of the deacon, Sanctus, but he continued unsubdued, firm in his -confession. At last he was thrown down on the sand, a mass of wounds, so -mangled and burnt that he seemed hardly to retain the human shape. He -and Blandina were conveyed back to prison. - -Next day “the tormentors tortured Sanctus again, supposing that whilst -his wounds were swollen and inflamed, if they continued to rend them -when so sensitive as not to bear the touch of the hand, they must break -his spirit”—but it was again in vain. - -Then it was that Biblis, the woman who had done sacrifice, came forward -“like one waking out of a deep sleep,” and upbraided the torturers; -whereupon she was dragged before the chief magistrate, confessed Christ, -and was numbered among the martyrs. - -The proconsul ordered all to be taken back to prison, and they were -thrust into a black and noisome hole, and fastened in the stocks, their -feet distended to the fifth hole—that is to say, stretched apart as far -as was possible without dislocation—and so, covered with sores, wounds -and blisters, unable to sleep in this attitude, they were left for the -night. The suffocation of the crowded den was too much for some, and in -the morning certain of those who had been crowded into it were drawn -forth dead. - -Next day the aged bishop Pothinus was led before the magistrate. He was -questioned, and asked who was the God of the Christians. - -“If thou art worthy,” answered he, “thou shalt know.” - -He was then stripped and scourged, and beaten about the head. The crowd -outside the barriers now took up whatever was at hand, stones, -brickbats, dirt, and flung them at him, howling curses and blasphemies. -The old man fell gasping, and in a state hardly conscious was dragged to -the prison. - -And now, on the great day of the fair, when the shows were to be given -to the people, the proconsul for their delectation threw open the -amphitheatre. This was a vast oval, capable of holding forty thousand -spectators. It was packed. On one side, above the arena, was the seat of -the chief magistrate, and near him those reserved for the city magnates. -At the one end, a series of arches, now closed with gates of stout bars -and cross-bars, hinged above and raised on these hinges by a chain, -opened from the dens in which the wild beasts were kept. The beasts had -not been fed for three days, that they might be ravenous. - -It was the beginning of June—doubtless a bright summer day, and an -awning kept off the sun from the proconsul. Those on one side of the -amphitheatre, the slaves on the highest row, could see, vaporous and -blue on the horizon, above the crowded tiers opposite, the chain of the -Alps, their crests white with eternal snows. - -“No sooner was the chief magistrate seated, to the blare of trumpets, -than the martyrs were introduced. Sanctus had to be supported; he could -hardly walk, he was such a mass of wounds. All were now stripped of -their garments and were scourged. Blandina was attached to a post in the -centre of the arena. She had been forced every day to attend and witness -the sufferings of the rest.” - -But even now they were not to be despatched at once. Maturus and Sanctus -were placed on iron chairs, and fires were lighted under them so that -the fumes of their roasted flesh rose up and were dissipated by the -light summer air over the arena, and the sickening savour was inhaled by -the thousands of cruel and savage spectators. - -Then they were cast off to be despatched with the sword. - -The dens were opened. Lions, tigers, leopards bounded forth on the sand -roaring. By a strange accident Blandina escaped. The hungry beasts paced -round the arena, but would not touch her. - -Then a Greek physician, called Alexander, who was looking on, unable to -restrain his enthusiasm, by signs gave encouragement to the martyrs. So -at least it would seem, for all at once we learn that the mob roared for -Alexander, as one who urged on the Christians to obstinacy. The governor -sent for him, asked who he was, and when he confessed that he was a -Christian, sent him to prison. - -Attalus was now led forth, with a tablet on his breast on which was -written in Latin, “This is Attalus, the Christian.” - -As he was about to be delivered to the tormentors, some one whispered to -the proconsul that the man was a Roman. He hesitated, and sent him back -to prison. - -Then a number of other Christians who had Roman citizenship were -produced, and had their heads struck off. Others who had not this -privilege were delivered over to the beasts. And now some of those who -had recanted came forward and offered themselves to death. - -Next day the proconsul was again in his place in the amphitheatre. He -had satisfied himself that Attalus could not substantiate his claim to -citizenship, so he ordered him to torture and death. He also was placed -in the iron chair; after which he and Alexander were given up to be -devoured by the beasts. - -This was the last day of the shows, and to crown all, Blandina was now -produced, together with a boy of fifteen, called Ponticus. He, like -Blandina, had been compelled daily to witness the torments to which the -rest had been subjected. - -And now the same hideous round of tortures began, and Blandina in the -midst of her agony continued to encourage the brave boy till he died. -Blandina had been roasted in the iron chair and scourged. - -As a variety she was placed in a net. Then the gate of one of the larger -dens was raised, and forth rushed a bull, pawed the sand, tossed his -head, looked round, and seeing the net, plunged forward with bowed head. -Next moment Blandina was thrown into the air, fell, was thrown again, -then gored—but was happily now unconscious. Thus she died, and “even the -Gentiles confessed that no woman among them had ever endured sufferings -as many and great.” But not even then was their madness and cruelty to -the saints satisfied, for “... those who were suffocating in prison were -drawn forth and cast to the dogs; and they watched night and day over -the remains left by beasts and fire, however mangled they might be, to -prevent us from burying them. The bodies, after exposure and abuse in -every possible way during six days, were finally cast into the Rhône. -These things they did as if they were able to resist God and prevent -their resurrection.” - -The dungeons in which S. Pothinus, S. Blandina, and the rest of the -martyrs were kept through so many days, are shown beneath the abbey -church of Ainay at Lyons. It is possible enough that Christian tradition -may have preserved the remembrance of the site. They are gloomy cells, -without light or air, below the level of the river. The apertures by -which they are entered are so low that the visitor is obliged to creep -into them on his hands and knees. Traces of Roman work remain. Adjoining -is a crypt that was used as a chapel till the Revolution, when it was -desecrated. It is, however, again restored, the floor has been inlaid -with mosaics, and the walls are covered with modern frescoes, -representing the passion of the martyrs. - -What makes it difficult to believe that these are the dungeons is that -the abbey above them is constructed on the site of the Athenæum founded -by Caligula, a great school of debate and composition, and it is most -improbable that the town prisons should have been under the university -buildings. In all likelihood in the early Middle Ages these vaults were -found and supposed to have been the prisons of the martyrs, and -supposition very rapidly became assurance that they were so. The prison -in which the martyrs were enclosed was the _lignum_ or _robur_, which -was certainly not below the level of the river. - -The question arises, when one reads stories of such inhuman cruelties -done, did the victims suffer as acutely as we suppose? I venture to -think not _at the time_. There can be no question, as it is a thing -repeatedly attested, that in a moment of great excitement the nerves are -not very sensitive. The pain of wounds received in battle is not felt -till after the battle is over. Moreover, it may be questioned whether -the human system can endure pain above a certain grade—whether, in fact, -beyond a limit, insensibility does not set in. - -I attended once a poor lady who was frightfully burnt. A paraffin lamp -set fire to a gauze or lace wrap she had about her neck. All her throat -and the lower portion of her face were frightfully burnt. I was -repeatedly with her, but she was unconscious or as in a sleep; there was -no expression of anguish in her face. She quietly sank through -exhaustion. I have questioned those who have met with shocking -accidents, and have always been assured that the pain began when nature -commenced its labour of repair. Pain, excruciating pain, can be endured, -and for a long period; but I think that when carried beyond a fixed -limit it ceases to be appreciable, as insensibility sets in. - -This is a matter for investigation, and it were well if those who read -these lines were to endeavour to collect evidence to substantiate or -overthrow what is, with me, only an opinion. - - - - -[Illustration: S. CÆCILIA.] - - - - - II - - _S. CÆCILIA_ - - -In 1876, when I was writing the November volume of my “Lives of the -Saints,” and had to deal with the Acts of S. Cæcilia, I saw at once that -they were eminently untrustworthy—they were, in fact, a religious -romance, very similar to others of the like nature; and my mistrust was -deepened when I found that the name of Cæcilia did not appear in either -the Roman Kalendar of the fourth century, nor in the Carthagenian of the -fifth. - -The Acts were in Greek, and it was not till the time of Pope Gelasius -(496) that her name appeared at all prominently; then he introduced it -into his Sacramentary. - -The Acts as we have them cannot be older than the fifth century, and -contain gross anachronisms. They make her suffer when Urban was Pope, -under an apocryphal prefect, Turcius Almachius; but the date of Pope -Urban was in the reign of Alexander Severus, who did not persecute the -Church at all—who, in fact, favoured the Christians. - -But although there is so much to make one suspicious as to the very -existence of S. Cæcilia, a good many facts have been brought to light -which are sufficient to show that it was the stupidity of the composer -of the apocryphal Acts which has thrown such doubt over the Virgin -Martyr. - -If we eliminate what is obviously due to the romantic imagination of the -author of the Acts in the fifth century, the story reduces itself to -this. - -Cæcilia was a maiden of noble family, and her parents were of senatorial -rank. From her earliest youth she was brought up as a Christian, but -that her father was one is doubtful, as he destined his daughter to -become the wife of an honourable young patrician named Valerian, who -was, however, a pagan. - -Cæcilia would not hear of the marriage on this account; and Valerian, -who loved her dearly, by her advice went to Urban the Pope, who was -living in concealment in the Catacomb in the Appian Way, to learn -something about the Faith. Valerian took with him his brother, -Tiburtius; they were both convinced, were baptised, and, as they -confessed Christ, suffered martyrdom; and the officer who arrested them, -named Maximus, also believed and underwent the same fate. All three were -laid in the Catacomb of Prætextatus. - -Cæcilia, in the meantime, had remained unmolested in her father’s house -in Rome. - -The Prefect resolved to have her put to death privately, as she belonged -to an illustrious family, perhaps also in consideration for her father, -still a heathen. - -He gave orders that the underground passages for heating the winter -apartments should be piled with wood, and an intense fire made, and that -the room in which Cæcilia was should be closed, so that she should die -of suffocation. This was done, but she survived the attempt. This is by -no means unlikely. The walls were heated by pipes through which the hot -air passed, and there was a thick pavement of concrete and mosaic -between the fires and the room. Everything depended on the chamber being -shut up, and there being no air admitted; but it is precisely this -latter requisite that could not be assured. In her own house, where the -slaves were warmly attached to her, nothing would be easier than to -withdraw the cover of the opening in the ceiling, by means of which -ventilation was secured. By some means or other air was admitted, and -although, doubtless, Cæcilia suffered discomfort from the great heat, -yet she was not suffocated. - -The chamber was the _Calidarium_, or hot-air bath attached to the -palace, and in the church of S. Cæcilia in Trastevere a portion of this -is still visible. - -As the attempt had failed, the Prefect sent an executioner to kill her -with the sword. - -Her beauty, youth, and grace, so affected the man that, although he -smote thrice at her throat, he did not kill her. It was against the law -to strike more than thrice, so he left her prostrate on the mosaic floor -bathed in her blood. - -No sooner was the executioner gone than from all sides poured in her -relatives, the slaves, and the faithful to see her, and to receive the -last sigh of the Martyr. They found her lying on the marble pavement, -half conscious only, and they dipped their kerchiefs in her blood, and -endeavoured to staunch the wounds in her throat. - -She lingered two days and nights in the same condition, and without -moving, hanging between life and death; and then—so say the Acts—Pope -Urban arrived, braving the risk, from his hiding-place, to say farewell -to his dear daughter in the Faith. Thereupon she turned to him, -commended to him the care of the poor, entreated her father to surrender -his house to the Church, and expired. In the Acts she addresses the Pope -as “Your Beatitude,” an expression used in the fifth century, and -certainly not in the third. - -She died, as she had lain, her face to the ground, her hands and arms -declining on the right, as she rested on that side. - -The same night her body was enclosed in a cypress chest, and was -conveyed to the cemetery of S. Callixtus, where Urban laid it in a -chamber “near that in which reposed his brother prelates and martyrs.” - -So far the legend. Now let us see whether it is possible to reconcile it -with history. - -In the first place, it is to be observed that the whole of the -difficulty lies with Urban being Pope. If we suppose that in the -original Acts the name was simply “Urban the Bishop,” and that the -remodeller of the Acts took the liberty of transforming him into Pope -Urban, the difficulty vanishes at once. He may have been some regionary -bishop in hiding. He may not have been a bishop at all, but a priest; -and the writer, ignorant of history, and knowing only of the Urbans as -Popes, may have given rise to all this difficulty by transforming him -into a Pope. - -Now, in the Acts, the Prefect does not speak of the Emperor, but of -“Domini nostri invictissimi principes” (our Lords the unconquered -Princes). The Emperor, therefore, cannot have been Alexander. Now, Ado -the martyrologist, in or about 850, must have referred to other Acts -than those we possess, for he enters S. Cæcilia as having suffered under -Marcus Aurelius and Commodus—that is to say, in 177. This explains the -Prefect referring to the orders of the Princes. - -If we take this as the date, and Urban as being a priest or bishop of -the time, the anachronisms are at an end. - -That the Acts should have been in Greek is no proof that they were not -drawn up in Rome, for Greek was the language of the Church there, and -indeed the majority of the most ancient inscriptions in the Catacombs -are in that language. - -So much for the main difficulties. Now let us see what positive -evidences we have to substantiate the story. - -The excavation of the Cemetery of S. Callixtus, which was begun in 1854, -and was carried on with great care by De Rossi, led to the clearing out -of a crypt in which the early Bishops of Rome had been laid. The bodies -had been removed when Paschal I. conveyed so many of those of the saints -and martyrs into Rome, on account of the ruin into which the Catacombs -had fallen, but their epitaphs remained, all of the third century, and -in Greek; among these, that of Urbanus, 230; and it was perhaps -precisely this fact which led the recomposer of the Acts to confound the -Urban of S. Cæcilia’s time with the Pope. The first Pope known to have -been laid there was Zephyrinus, in 218. Here also was found an -inscription set up by Damasus I., recording how that the bodies of -bishops and priests, virgins and confessors lay in that place. - -Now by a narrow, irregular opening in the rock, entrance is obtained to -a further chamber, about twenty feet square, lighted by a _luminare_ in -the top, or an opening to the upper air cut in the tufa. This, there can -be no manner of doubt, is the crypt in which reposed the body of S. -Cæcilia. - -In the Acts it was said to adjoin that in which were laid the Bishops of -Rome; though, as these bishops were of later date than Cæcilia, if we -take her death to have been in 177, their crypt must have been dug out -or employed for the purpose of receiving their bodies at a later period. - -Again, it is an interesting fact, that here a number of the tombstones -that have been discovered bear the Cæcilian name, showing that this -cemetery must have belonged to that _gens_ or clan. Not only so, but one -is inscribed with that of Septimus Prætextatus Cæcilianus, a servant of -God during thirty years. It will be remembered that Prætextatus was the -name of the brother of Valerian, who was betrothed to Cæcilia, and it -leads one to suspect that the families of Valerian and of Cæcilia were -akin. - -The chapel or crypt contains frescoes. In the _luminare_ is painted a -female figure with the hands raised in prayer. Beneath this a cross with -a lamb on each side. Below are three male figures with the names -Sebastianus, Curinus (Quirinus), and Polycamus. Sebastian is doubtless -the martyr of that name whose basilica is not far off. Quirinus, who has -the _corona_ of a priest, is the bishop and martyr of Siscia, whose body -was brought in 420 to Rome. Of Polycamus nothing is known, save that his -relics were translated in the ninth century to S. Prassede. - -Against the wall lower down is a seventh-century representation of S. -Cæcilia, richly clothed with necklace and bracelets; below a head of -Christ of Byzantine type, and a representation of S. Urban. But these -paintings, which are late, have been applied over earlier decoration; -behind the figure of S. Cæcilia is mosaic, and that of Christ is painted -on the old porphyry panelling. There are in this crypt recesses for the -reception of bodies, and near the entrance an arched place low enough to -receive a sarcophagus; and there are traces as though the face had at -one time been walled up. - -The walls are covered with _graffiti_, or scribbles made by pilgrims. An -inscription also remains, to state that this was the sepulchre of S. -Cæcilia the Martyr, but this inscription is not earlier than the ninth -or tenth century. - -In 817 Paschal I. was Pope, and in the following year he removed -enormous numbers of the remains of martyrs from the Catacombs into the -churches of Rome, because the condition into which these subterranean -cemeteries were falling was one of ruin. They had been exposed to the -depredations of the Lombards, and then to decay. Some had fallen in, and -were choked. - -Precisely this Catacomb had been plundered by the Lombard king, Astulf, -and it was not known whether he had carried off the body of S. Cæcilia -or not. All those of the former popes Paschal removed. - -In 844, however, Paschal pretended that he had seen S. Cæcilia in a -dream, who had informed him that she still lay in her crypt in the -Catacomb of S. Callixtus. No reliance can be placed on the word of a man -so unprincipled as Paschal. At this very time two men of the highest -rank, who were supporters of Louis the Pious, the Emperor, had been -seized, dragged to the Lateran Palace, their eyes plucked out, and then -beheaded. The Pope was openly accused of this barbarous act. The Emperor -sent envoys to examine into it, but Paschal threw all sorts of -difficulties in their way. He refused to produce the murderers; he -asserted that they were guilty of no crime in killing these unfortunate -men, and he secured the assassins by investing them with a half-sacred -character as servants of the Church of S. Peter. Himself he exculpated -from all participation in the deed by a solemn, expurgatorial oath. Such -was the man who pretended to visions of the saints. His dream was an -afterthought. In the clearing out of the crypt of S. Cæcilia, the wall -that had closed the grave was broken through, and the cypress chest was -disclosed. Whereupon Paschal promptly declared he had dreamt that so it -would be found. The body was found in the coffin, incorrupt, and at its -feet were napkins rolled together and stained with blood. - -This discovery, which seems wholly improbable, is yet not impossible. If -the _arcosolium_ had been hermetically sealed up, the body need not have -fallen to dust; and, as a fact, De Rossi did discover, along with -Marchi, in 1853, a body in the Via Appia, without the smallest trace of -alteration and decay in the bones.[1] - -Paschal himself relates that he lined the chest with fringed silk, and -covered the body with a silk veil. It was then enclosed in a sarcophagus -of white marble, and laid under the high altar of the Church of S. -Cæcilia in Trastevere. - -This church has been made out of the old house of S. Cæcilia, and to -this day, notwithstanding rebuildings, it bears traces of its origin. - -Nearly eight hundred years after this translation, Sfondrati, cardinal -of S. Cæcilia, being about to carry on material alterations in the -basilica, came on the sarcophagus lying in a vault under the altar. It -was not alone—another was with it. - -In the presence of witnesses one of these was opened. It contained a -coffin or chest of cypress wood. The Cardinal himself removed the cover. -First was seen the costly lining and the silken veil, with which nearly -eight centuries before Paschal had covered the body. It was faded, but -not decayed, and through the almost transparent texture could be seen -the glimmer of the gold of the garments in which the martyr was clad. -After a pause of a few minutes, the Cardinal lifted the veil, and -revealed the form of the maiden martyr lying in the same position in -which she had died on the floor of her father’s hall. Neither Urban nor -Paschal had ventured to alter that. She lay there, clothed in a garment -woven with gold thread, on which were the stains of blood; and at her -feet were the rolls of linen mentioned by Paschal, as found with the -body. She was lying on her right side, the arms sunk from the body, her -face turned to the ground; the knees slightly bent and drawn together. -The attitude was that of one in a deep sleep. On the throat were the -marks of the wounds dealt by the clumsy executioner. - -Thus she had lain, preserved from decay through thirteen centuries. - -When this discovery was made, Pope Clement VIII. was lying ill at -Frascati, but he empowered Cardinal Baronius and Bosio, the explorer of -the Catacombs, to examine into the matter; and both of these have left -an account of the condition in which the body was found. For five weeks -all Rome streamed to the church to see the body; and it was not until S. -Cæcilia’s Day that it was again sealed up in its coffin and marble -sarcophagus. - -Cardinal Sfondrati gave a commission to the sculptor Maderna to -reproduce the figure of the Virgin Martyr in marble in the attitude in -which found, and beneath this is the inscription:—“So I show to you in -marble the representation of the most holy Virgin Cæcilia, in the same -position in which I myself saw her incorrupt lying in her sepulchre.” - -A woodcut was published at the time of the discovery figuring it, but -this is now extremely scarce. - -In the second sarcophagus were found the bones of three men; two, of the -same age and size, had evidently died by decapitation. The third had its -skull broken, and the abundant hair was clotted with blood, as though -the martyr had been beaten to death and his skull fractured with the -_plumbatæ_ or leaded scourges. - -The Acts of S. Cæcilia expressly say that this was the manner of death -of Maximus. The other two bodies were doubtless those of Valerian and -Tiburtius. - -Of the statue by Maderna, Sir Charles Bell says: “The body lies on its -side, the limbs a little drawn up; the hands are delicate and fine—they -are not locked, but crossed at the wrists; the arms are stretched out. -The drapery is beautifully modelled, and modestly covers the limbs.... -It is the statue of a lady, perfect in form, and affecting from the -resemblance to reality in the drapery of the white marble, and the -unspotted appearance of the statue altogether. It lies as no living body -could lie, and yet correctly, as the dead when left to expire—I mean in -the gravitation of the limbs.” - -S. Cæcilia is associated with music: she is regarded as the patroness of -the organ. This is entirely due to the highly imaginative Acts of the -Fifth and Sixth Century. - - “Orpheus could lead the savage race; - And trees uprooted left their place, - Sequacious of the lyre: - But bright Cæcilia rais’d the wonder higher: - When to her organ vocal breath was given, - An angel heard, and straight appear’d, - Mistaking earth for heaven.” - -So sang Dryden. Chaucer has given the Legend of S. Cæcilia as the Second -Nun’s Tale in the Canterbury Pilgrimage. - -There is a marvellous collection of ancient statues in Rome, in the -Torlonia Gallery. It was made by the late Prince Torlonia. Unhappily, he -kept three sculptors in constant employ over these ancient statues, -touching them up, adding, mending, altering. It is a vast collection, -and now the Torlonia family desire to sell it; but no one will buy, for -no one can trust any single statue therein; no one knows what is ancient -and what is new. The finest old works are of no value, because of the -patching and correcting to which they have been subjected. - -It is the same with the Acts of the Martyrs: they have been tinkered at -and “improved” in the fifth and sixth centuries, and even later, no -doubt with the best intention, but with the result that they have—or -many of them have—lost credit altogether. - -What a buyer of statuary from the Torlonia Gallery would insist on -doing, would be to drag the statues out into the sunshine and go over -them with a microscope and see where a piece of marble had been added, -or where a new face had been put on old work. Then he would be able to -form a judgment as to the value of the statue or bust. And this is -precisely the treatment to which the legends of the martyrs have to be -subjected. But this treatment tells sometimes in their favour. -Narratives that at first sight seem conspicuously false or manufactured, -will under the critical microscope reveal the sutures, and show what is -old and genuine, and what is adventitious and worthless. - - - - -[Illustration: S. AGNES.] - - - - - III - - _S. AGNES_ - - -About a mile from the Porta Pia, beside the Nomentine road that leads -from Rome to the bridge over the Arno and to Montana, are the basilica -and catacomb of S. Agnese. We are there on high ground, and here the -parents of the saint had a villa and vineyard. - -They were Christians, and their garden had an entrance to a catacomb in -which the faithful were interred. We know this, because some of the -burials in the passages underground are of more ancient date than the -martyrdom of S. Agnes, which took place in 304. - -A little lane, very dirty, leads down hence into the Salarian road, and -there is a mean dribble of a stream in a hollow below. - -The rock is all of the volcanic tufa that is so easily cut, but which in -the roads resolves itself into mud of the dirtiest and most consistent -description. - -New Rome is creeping along the road, its gaunt and eminently vulgar -houses are destroying the beauty of this road, which commanded exquisite -views of the Sabine and Alban mountains, and the lovely Torlonia gardens -have already been destroyed. Nor is this all, for the foundations of -these useless and hideous buildings are being driven down into more than -one old catacomb, which as soon as revealed is destroyed. - -Where now stands the basilica of S. Agnese was the catacomb in which her -body was laid. The church is peculiar, in that it is half underground. -One has to descend into it by a staircase of forty-five ancient marble -steps, lined with inscriptions taken from the catacomb. The cause for -this peculiarity is not that the soil has risen about the basilica, but -that when it was proposed to build the church over the tomb of the saint -who was below in the catacomb, the whole of the crust of rock and earth -above was removed, so that the subterranean passages were exposed to -light; and then the foundations of the sacred edifice were laid on this -level, and were carried up above the surface of the ground. - -But this is not the only church that bears the name of S. Agnes: there -is another in Rome itself, opposite the Torre Mellina, on the site of -her martyrdom, in the Piazza Navona, which occupies the place of the old -circus of Domitian. It is a very ugly building of 1642, but contains a -tolerable representation, in relief, of the martyrdom of the saint. - -Unfortunately we have not got the Acts of the martyrdom of S. Agnes in -their original form. It was the custom of the Church to have scribes -present at the interrogation and death of a martyr, who took down in -shorthand the questions put and the answers made, and the sentence of -the judge. These records, which were of the highest value, were -preserved in the archives of the Roman Church. Unhappily, at a later -age, such very simple accounts, somewhat crude maybe in style, and -entirely deficient in the miraculous, did not suit the popular taste. -Meanwhile the stories of the martyrs had been passed from mouth to -mouth, and various additions had been made to give them a smack of -romance; the account of the deaths was embellished with marvels, and -made excruciating by the piling up of tortures; and then the popular -voice declared that the persecutors must have been punished at once; so -it was fabled that lightning fell and consumed them, or that the earth -opened and swallowed them. - -Now, when the Acts of Martyrs were found to contain nothing of all this, -then writers set to work—not with the intention of deceiving, but with -the idea that the genuine Acts were defective—to recompose the stories, -by grafting into the original narrative all the rubbish that had passed -current in popular legend. Thus it has come to pass that so few of the -Acts of the Martyrs, as we have them, are in their primitive form. They -have been more or less stuffed out with fabulous matter. - -The Acts of S. Agnes are in this condition, although not so grossly -meddled with as some others have been. That she was a real martyr, and -that the broad outlines of her story are true, there can be no doubt. - -The martyrdom took place during the reign of Diocletian. - -In 304 he was in Italy. He had come to Rome the preceding year to -celebrate the twentieth year of the reign of his colleague, Maximian, -and at the same time the triumph over the Persians. He left Rome in ill -humour at the independence of the citizens, after having been accustomed -to the servility of the Easterns; the day was December 20th, and he went -to Ravenna. The weather was cold and wet, and he was chilled, so that he -suffered all the rest of the winter, and became irritable as his health -failed. However, he went back to Rome; and at this time several -martyrdoms ensued, as that of S. Soteris, a virgin of the noble family -from which sprang S. Ambrose, also the boy Pancras, and S. Sebastian. -But the most notable was Agnes. - -She was aged only thirteen, and was the daughter of noble and wealthy -parents, who were, as already said, Christians. - -Her riches and beauty induced the son of a former prefect to seek her -hand in marriage. Agnes, however, refused. She had no desire to become a -wife; at all events, at so early an age; and, moreover, she would on no -account be united to a pagan. “I am already engaged to One,” she said: -“to Him I shall ever keep my troth.” - -Not understanding what she meant, he inquired further; and she is -reported to have replied in an allegorical strain: “He has already bound -me to Him by His betrothal ring, and has adorned me with precious -jewels. He has placed a sign upon my brow that I should love none as I -love Him. He has revealed unto me treasures incomparable, which He has -promised to give me if I persevere. Honey and milk has He bestowed on me -by His words. I have partaken of His body, and with His blood has He -adorned my cheeks.” - -It must not, however, be supposed that this was actually what she said. -There was then no scribe present to take the sentences down; they are -words put into her mouth at a later period by a romance writer. - -The young man was incensed, and complained to her father, who would in -no way force his daughter’s inclinations. The youth, unquestionably, did -not understand her, and supposed that she had already given her heart to -some earthly lover. - -Presently it all came out. Agnes was a Christian, and, as a Christian, -would not listen to his suit. - -Then, in a rage, the young man rushed off and denounced her to the -prefect, who sent immediately for her parents, and threatened them. They -were weak in the faith; and, returning home trembling, urged their -daughter to accept the youth. She, however, steadfastly refused. - -There was now nothing for it but for her to appear before the Prefect of -Rome. She stood before his tribunal with calmness and confidence. - -“Come,” said he, “be not headstrong: you are only a child, remember, -though forward for your age.” - -“I may be a child,” replied Agnes; “but faith does not depend on years, -but on the heart.” - -The prefect presently lost his temper, and declared roundly: “I will -tell you what shall be done with you; you shall be stripped and driven -naked forth to the jeers and insults of the rabble.” - -Then the clothes were taken off the slender body of the girl. Thereupon -she loosened the band that confined her abundant golden hair, and it -fell in waves over her body and covered her to the knees. - -“You may expose me to insult,” said she; “but I have the angel of God as -my defence. For the only-begotten Son of God, whom you know not, will be -to me an impenetrable wall and a guardian; never sleeping, and an -unflagging protector.” - -“Let her be bound,” ordered the judge, sullenly. - -Then the executioner turned over a quantity of manacles, and selected -the smallest pair he could find, and placed them round her wrists. - -Agnes, with a smile, shook her hands, and they fell clanking at her -feet. - -The prefect then ordered her to death by the sword. - -The Roman tradition is that she suffered where is now her church, by the -Piazza Navona; but executions were never carried out within the walls of -Rome. She was taken to the place where she was to die. Here she knelt, -and with her own hands drew forward her hair, so as to expose her neck -to the blow. A pause ensued; the executioner was trembling with emotion, -and could not brandish his sword. - -The interpolated Acts say that before this an angel had brought her a -white robe, which she put over her. What is probable is that the -magistrate, ashamed of what he had done, suffered one of those angels of -mercy, the deaconesses, to reclothe the girl. - -As the child knelt in her white robe, with her head inclined, her arms -crossed on her breast, and her golden hair hanging to the ground, she -must have looked like a beautiful lily, stooping under its weight of -blossom. - -“And thus, bathed in her rosy blood,” says the author of the Acts, -“Christ took to Himself His bride and martyr.” - -Her parents received the body, and carried it to the cemetery they had -in their vineyard on the Nomentian Way, and there laid it in a -_loculus_, a recess cut in the side of one of the passages underground. -It was probably just under one of the _luminaria_, or openings to the -upper air, which allowed light to enter the Catacombs; for here, two -days later, Emerentiana, a catechumen, the foster-sister of Agnes, was -found kneeling by her grave; and the pagan rabble, peering in and seeing -her, pelted her with stones, stunned, and then buried her under the -earth and sand they threw in. - -Constantine the Great built the church over the tomb, removing the upper -crust; but it was rebuilt by Honorius I., between 625 and 638. It was -altered in 1490 by Innocent VIII.; but retains more of the ancient -character than most of the Roman churches. - -The day on which Agnes suffered was January 21st. The memory of her has -never faded from the Church. It is said that her parents dreamed, seven -days after her death, that they saw her in light, surrounded by a Virgin -band, and with a white lamb at her side. In commemoration of this -dream—which not improbably did take place—the Roman Church observes in -her honour the 28th of January as well as the actual day of her death. - -So ancient is the cult of S. Agnes, that, next to the Evangelists and -Apostles, no saint’s effigy is older. It appears on the ancient glass -vessels used by the Christians in the early part of the century in which -she died, with her name inscribed, which leaves no doubt as to her -identity. - -Mrs. Jameson says of the Church of S. Agnese, in Rome: “Often have I -seen the steps of this church, and the church itself, so crowded with -kneeling worshippers at Matins and Vespers, that I could not make my way -among them; principally the women of the lower orders, with their -distaffs and market baskets, who had come thither to pray, through the -intercession of the patron saint, for the gifts of meekness and -chastity.” - -In the corrupted Acts, it is told that Agnes was set on a pyre to be -burned to death, but that the fire was miraculously extinguished. This -is purely apocryphal. It originates in a passage by S. Ambrose, in which -he speaks of her hands having been stretched over the fire on a pagan -altar, to force her to do sacrifice. This has been magnified into an -immense pyre. - -“At this age,” said he, “a young girl trembles at an angry look from her -mother; the prick of a needle draws tears. Yet, fearless under the -bloody hands of her executioners, Agnes is immovable under the heavy -chains which weigh her down; ignorant of death, but ready to die, she -presents her body to the edge of the sword. Dragged against her will to -the altar, she holds forth her arms to Christ through the fires of the -sacrifice; and her hand forms, even in those flames, the sign which is -the trophy of a victorious Saviour. She presents her neck and her two -hands to the fetters which they produce for her; but it is impossible to -find any small enough to encircle her delicate limbs.” - - - - -[Illustration: FEBRONIA OF SIBAPTE.] - - - - - IV - - _FEBRONIA OF SIBAPTE_ - - -The Church had endured a long period of peace after the persecution of -Decius, in 250; and in the half-century that had followed, although -there had been recrudescences of persecution, it had been spasmodic and -local. - -During those fifty years the Church had made great way. Conversions had -been numerous, persons in high station suffered not only their slaves, -but their wives and children, to profess themselves Christians. Places -about the court, even in the imperial household, were filled with -Christians; and even some were appointed to be governors of provinces, -with exemption from being obliged to assist at the usual sacrifices. The -Christians built churches of their own, and these not by any means small -and such as might escape observation. - -But, internally, there had been a great development of her own powers in -the Church, such as had not been possible when she was proscribed, and -could only exercise her vital functions in secret. - -And among one of the most remarkable and significant phenomena of this -vigorous expansion of life was the initiation of monastic life. In Syria -and in Egypt there had for long been something of the kind, but not -connected with Christianity. - -In Palestine were the Essenes. They numbered about four thousand; they -lived in convents, and led a strange life. Five writers of antiquity -speak of them—Josephus, Philo, Pliny the Elder, Epiphanius and -Hippolytus. They were a Jewish sect, a revolt against Pharisaism, and a -survival of the schools of the prophets. - -Of fervent and exalted piety, of ardent conviction impatient of the -puerilities and the bondage of Rabbinism, they sought to live to God in -meditation and prayer and study. - -They built for themselves great houses on the eastern shore of the Dead -Sea, which they occupied. They observed the law of Moses with great -literalness; they had all things in common; they fasted, prayed, and saw -visions. They did not marry, they abstained from wine, they tilled the -soil when not engaged in prayer. They were, in a word, monks, but Jewish -monks. - -When Christianity spread, it entered into and gave a new spirit to these -communities without their changing form. - -In Egypt, in like manner were the Theraputæ, not Jews, nor confined to -Egypt, but most numerous there. They were conspicuous for their habits -of great austerity and self-mortification. They left their homes, gave -up their substance, fled towns and lived in solitary places, in little -habitations or cells apart yet not distant from one another. Each had -his little oratory for prayer and praise. They neither ate nor drank -till the sun set. Some ate only once in three days, and then only bread, -flavoured with salt and hyssop. They prayed twice a day, and between the -times of prayer read, meditated or worked. Men and women belonged to the -order, but lived separately though sometimes praying in common. - -Here again we see the shell into which the new life entered, without -really changing or greatly modifying the external character. - -Doubtless the teaching of the Gospel reached these societies, was -accepted, and gradually gave to them a Christian complexion—that was -all. - -Whether this sort of life was in accordance with the Gospel, was not -doubted by them, having before them the example of Christ who retreated -into the wilderness for forty days, and His words exhorting to the -renunciation of everything that men hold dear, and the recommendation to -sell everything, give to the poor, and follow in His footsteps. - -It is significant that it was precisely in Palestine where the Essenes -had flourished, and in Egypt that the Therapeutæ had maintained such -numerous colonies that we find the most vigorous development of -monachism. It is not possible to doubt that the one slid into the other -imperceptibly. - -The persecution of Diocletian broke out in 304. At that time there was -at Sibapte, in Syria, a convent of fifty virgins. - -One of these, named Febronia, aged eighteen, was the niece of the -abbess, Bryene. She was wondrously fair of face and graceful of form, -and the old sisters seem to have regarded her with reverence as well as -love, because of her marvellous loveliness of body as well as innocence -of soul. Apparently when quite young she had lost her parents, and had -been taken by her aunt into the convent in earliest infancy, so that she -had grown up among the sisters, as a sweet flower, utterly ignorant of -the world. - -She had studied Scripture so deeply, and was so spiritual in mind, that -many ladies living in the cities of Syria came to visit and consult her. -Bryene drew a curtain between her niece and those who visited her, so as -not to distract her thoughts, as also not to expose her to the gaze of -vulgar curiosity. - -One day a young heathen woman came to the monastery in the first grief -at the loss of her husband, to whom she had been married but seven -months. She had found no comfort in the religion of her parents, who -could not assure her that the soul had any life after death; it was no -true consolation to her to set up a monument in honour of the deceased, -and so, hearing of Febronia, she came to Bryene, and falling at her -feet, entreated to be allowed to tell her trouble to the girl Febronia. - -The abbess hesitated, as the woman was a pagan; but at length, moved by -her tears and persistency, gave consent, admitted her into the cell of -the nun, and allowed her to tarry with her as long as she pleased. - -They passed the night together. Febronia opened the Gospel and read to -the broken-hearted woman the words of life. They fell on good ground. -The widow wept and listened, and wept again, and as the sun rose on -them, she begged to be properly instructed, so as to receive baptism. - -When she was gone, “Who,” asked Febronia, “was that strange woman who -came to me, and who cried as though her heart would break when I read -the Scriptures to her?” - -“It was Hiera,” answered the nun Thomais, who afterwards committed the -whole narrative to writing. “Hiera is the widow of a senator.” - -“Oh,” said Febronia, “why did you not inform me of her rank? I have been -talking to her just as if she had been my sister.” - -The noble widow did become the sister of the nun in the faith, and in -the family of Christ; and when, some time after, Febronia fell very ill, -Hiera insisted on being allowed to be with her and nurse her with her -own hands. - -Febronia was but convalescent, and looking white as a lily, when -Selenus, charged with the execution of the imperial decree against -Christians, arrived at Sibapte. He was accompanied by his nephews -Lysimachus and Primus, the former of whom was suspected by Diocletian of -having a leaning towards Christianity, as his mother had been of the -household of faith, and he was a youth of a singularly meditative and -temperate life. - -Selenus accordingly brought his nephews with him, to associate them with -himself in the deeds of cruelty that were meditated, and to awe them -into dread of transgressing the will and command of the emperor. - -Primus was a cousin on his mother’s side to Lysimachus, and he shared -with him disgust at the cruelty of their uncle, and they did what was in -their power—they sent timely warning to the Christians to escape from a -city that was about to be visited. - -As soon as the bishop and clergy of Sibapte heard that the governor -purposed coming to the place, they dispersed and secreted themselves. -The sisters of the convent in great agitation waited on the abbess, and -entreated her to allow them to escape for their lives. - -Bryene bade them entertain no alarm, as the danger only threatened, and -was not at their doors: such humble, insignificant folk as they might -expect to be overlooked. At the same time she was really distracted with -anxiety, as Febronia was not strong enough to be removed, and she could -not leave her. - -The sisters took counsel together, and electing one named Aetheria as -their spokeswoman, made a second remonstrance, and complained, “We know -what is your real reason for retaining us: it is that you are solicitous -about Febronia; but the bishop and clergy are in hiding. Do try to carry -Febronia away, and suffer us to leave.” - -Febronia, however, could not be moved, so Bryene dismissed the nuns, and -they decamped forthwith; two alone remained—Thomais, the writer of the -history, and Procla, who acted as nurse to the sick girl, and who could -not find the heart to tear herself away. - -Almost immediately after the sisters had fled, news reached those who -remained that the governor had arrived. Febronia heard her aunt sobbing. -She looked at Thomais, and asked, “I pray you, dear mother, what is the -great mistress” (for this was the title of the abbess) “crying so -bitterly about?” - -“My child,” answered the old nun, “she is sore at heart about you. We -are old and ugly, and all that can chance to us is death; but you are -young and fair, and there are things we fear for you of which you know -nothing. We need not say more to you, dearest child, than bid you be -very cautious how you accept any offers made to you by the governor, -however innocent they may appear. A danger lurks behind them of which -you have no conception.” - -The night passed in anxious conversation and in mutual encouragement. -Next morning Selenus sent soldiers to the convent, who broke open the -door, and would have cut down Bryene, had not Febronia started from her -pallet, and casting herself at their feet, implored them to kill her -rather than her old aunt. - -Primus arrived at this juncture, rebuked the soldiers for their -violence, and bade them go outside the house. Then, turning to Bryene, -he asked somewhat impatiently why she had not taken advantage of the -warning that had been sent, and escaped. - -“Even now,” said he, “I will make shift to help you. I will withdraw the -soldiers, and do you escape by the back of the house.” - -Primus then withdrew, and it is possible that the three nuns and -Febronia might have escaped, but that Selenus, suspicious of his nephew, -sent back the soldiers with peremptory orders to secure Febronia and -bring her before him. This was done, and she and the rest were thrown -for the night into the common prison. - -Next day Selenus ascended the tribunal, and was accompanied by his -nephews Primus and Lysimachus, whom he forced to attend. - -Bryene and Thomais appeared, each holding a hand of the sick girl and -sustaining her. They begged to be tried and condemned with her. - -“They are a pair of old hags,” said Selenus. “Dismiss them.” - -Then they were separated from their charge. - -“Mother,” said Febronia, clinging to and kissing Bryene, “I trust in God -that, as I have been ever obedient to thee in the monastery, so I may be -faithful to what thou hast exhorted me to do, faithful here openly -before all the people. Go then—do not stay here, but pray for me, but -before leaving give me thy benediction.” - -Then she slid to her knees, and Bryene, stretching her hands to heaven, -cried: “Lord Jesus Christ, who didst appear to Thy handmaid Thecla, in -her agony, to comfort her, stand by Thy lowly one in her great contest.” - -So saying, she fell on the neck of Febronia, and they kissed and wept -and clung to each other till parted by the soldiers. - -Then, unable to bear the sight of what she knew must follow, Bryene -retired to the deserted convent, and begged that word might be sent her -as to how all ended. - -In the meantime, Hiera had heard of the arrest of Febronia, and wild -with grief she rushed to the place of judgment. She found the court -crammed with people, mostly women, agitated, indignant, and murmuring. -There was a space clear before the tribunal, where stood the accused, -and at one side were various instruments of torture, and a stake driven -into the ground furnished with rings and ropes. On the judgment seat -were Selenus, with his nephews by him. - -Selenus turned to Lysimachus, and said, “Do you open the examination.” - -The young man, struggling with his emotion, began—“Tell me, young -maiden, what is thy condition?” - -“I am a servant,” answered Febronia. - -“Whose servant?” asked Lysimachus. - -“I am the servant of Christ.” - -“And tell me thy name, I pray thee.” - -“I am a humble Christian,” answered Febronia. - -“May I ask thy name, maiden?” - -“The good mother always calls me Febronia.” - -Then Selenus broke in: “We shall never have done if you push along in -this fashion. To the point at once. Febronia, I vow by the gods that I -have no desire to hurt thee. Here is a gallant young gentleman, my -nephew; take him as thy husband, and forget the silly stuff, thy -religion. I had other views for the boy, but that matters not; never -have I seen a sweeter face than thine, and I am content to accept thee -as my niece. I am a man of few words: accept my offer, and all is well; -or by the living gods I will make thee rue the refusal.” - -Febronia replied calmly, “I have a heavenly Bridegroom, eternal; with -celestial glory as His dower.” - -Selenus burst forth with, “Soldiers, strip the wench.” He was obeyed; -they allowed her to wear only a tattered cloak over her shoulders. - -Calm, without a sign of being discomposed, Febronia bore the outrage. - -“How now, you impudent hussy?” scoffed Selenus; “where is your maiden -modesty? I saw no struggles, no blushes.” - -“God Almighty knows, judge, that till this day I have never seen the -face of man, for I was only two years old when I was taken as a little -baby to my aunt, and the rest of my life I have spent there among the -good sisters. Do I seem lost to shame? Nay, I have been assured that -wrestlers strip in the games when they strive for victory. I fear thee -not.” - -“Stretch her, face downwards, over a slow fire. Bind her hands and feet -to four stakes, and so—scourge her.” - -He was obeyed, and the crimson blood trickled over her white skin at -every stroke of the lash, and hissed in the glowing charcoal. - -The multitude, looking on, could not bear the sight, and with one voice -entreated that she might be removed and dismissed. - -But the shouts only made Selenus more angry, and he ordered the -executioners to redouble the blows. Thomais, unable to endure the sight, -fainted at the feet of Hiera, who uttered a cry of “Oh, Febronia, my -sister! Thomais is dying.” - -The poor sufferer turned her head, and asked the executioner to throw -water over the face of the fainting woman, and begged to be allowed to -say a word to Hiera. - -But the judge interposed to forbid this indulgence, and ordered Febronia -to be untied and placed on the rack. - -This was sometimes called “the little horse.” It had four legs united by -planks. At each end was a crank. The sufferer was attached by the feet -and hands at ankles and wrists to cords that passed over rollers between -the planks. She thus hung below and between the two pieces of wood. At a -signal from the magistrate, the executioners turned the cranks, and -these drew the feet and hands tighter towards the rollers, and strained -them, so that if this were persisted in, the limbs were pulled out of -joint. - -“Well, girl,” asked Selenus, “how do you like your first taste of -torture?” - -“Learn from the manner in which I have borne it, that my resolution is -unalterable,” answered Febronia. - -On the rack her sides were torn with iron combs. She prayed incessantly: -“O Lord, make haste to help me. Leave me not, neither forsake me in my -hour of pain!” - -“Cut out her tongue,” ordered the judge. - -Febronia was detached from the rack and tied to the post in the centre -of the place. But when the multitude saw what the executioner was about -to do, the excitement and indignation became so menacing, that the judge -thought it prudent to countermand the order. Instead of which, however, -he bade the surgeon in attendance extract her teeth. When he had drawn -seventeen, Selenus bade him desist. - -“Cut off her breasts.” - -This atrocious order caused a renewed uproar. The physician hesitated. -But Selenus was fairly roused. “Coward, go on! Cut!” he shouted, and the -surgeon, with a sweep of the razor, sliced off her right breast. - -Febronia uttered a cry as she felt the steel gash her: “My Lord! my God! -see what I suffer, and receive my soul into Thy hands.” - -These were the last words she spoke. - -“Cut off the other breast, and put fire to the wound,” said Selenus. - -He was obeyed. The mob swayed and quivered with indignation; women wept -and fainted. Then with a roar broke forth the execration, “Cursed be -Diocletian and all his gods!” - -Thereupon Hiera sent a girl running to the convent to Bryene to tell her -all. And the old abbess flung herself on the ground sobbing, “Bra, bra, -bra! Febronia, my child!” Then raising her arms and straining her eyes -to heaven, she cried, “Lord, regard Thy humble handmaiden, Febronia, and -may my aged eyes see the battle fought out, and my dear child numbered -with the martyrs.” - -In the meantime Selenus had ordered the cords to be removed which bound -Febronia to the stake. Then she dropped in a heap on the sand, her long -hair flowing over and clothing her mangled body. - -Primus said under his breath to his cousin, “The poor girl is dead.” - -“She died to bring light and conviction to many hearts—perhaps to mine,” -answered Lysimachus aloud, that his uncle might hear. “Would that it had -been in my power to have saved her! Now let her finish her conflict and -enter into her rest.” - -Then Hiera, bursting into the arena, stood wild with indignation and -anguish before the judge, and shrieked, as she shook her hands at -him,—“O monster of cruelty! shame on thee, shame! Thou, born of a woman, -hast forgotten the obligation to honour womanhood, and hast insulted and -outraged thy mother in the person of this poor girl. God, the Judge -above judges, will make a swift work with thee, and cut it short, and -root thee out of the land of the living.” - -Selenus, stung with these words, exasperated at the resentment of the -mob, and finding that he had fairly roused his nephews into defiance of -his authority, shouted his orders to have the widow put on the rack. - -But at this point some of the town authorities interfered, and warned -the judge that he was proceeding to dangerous lengths. Hiera was well -connected, popular; and if she were tortured, a riot was certain to -ensue. “Half the town will rush here and insist on being tried and -tortured. They will all confess Christ.” - -Selenus reluctantly gave orders for the release of Hiera, and directed -the current of his rage on Febronia, now unconscious. He ordered first -her hands, then her feet, and finally her head to be struck off; and -when all was finished, rose from his seat, turned to Lysimachus, and saw -that his face was bathed in tears. He hastily withdrew to supper, angry -with himself, his nephews, and the mob. - -Lysimachus and Primus descended to the arena, and standing by the -mutilated body, vowed to renounce the gods of Diocletian and to worship -the God of Febronia. Then the young men gave orders for the removal of -the mangled remains to the house of Bryene. - -Almost the whole city crowded to see the body of the young girl who had -suffered so heroically. - -That night Lysimachus could not eat or speak at supper, and Selenus -forced himself to riotous mirth and drunk hard. - -We cannot quite trust what follows. It was too tempting to a copyist to -allow the governor to go away unchastised. Perhaps it is true that in a -drunken and angry fit Selenus, pacing the room storming, slipped on the -polished pavement, and in falling hit his head against a pillar—with the -result that he never spoke again, having congestion of the brain, and -died next day. It is quite possible that this may be true. If it were an -interpolation by a copyist, he would have killed him by fire falling -from heaven and consuming him—that was the approved way with the -re-writers of the Acts of Martyrs. - -When Constantine became Emperor both the young men were baptised, -retired into solitude and embraced the monastic life. - -The name of Febronia is in the Greek, Coptic and Abyssinian Kalendars. -The simple and apparently quite trustworthy account of her death was by -Thomais, the nun who saw her die, and had known her all her short life. - - - - -[Illustration: THE DAUGHTER OF CONSTANTINE.] - - - - - V - - _THE DAUGHTER OF CONSTANTINE_ - - -Constantia, whose name does not appear in the Roman Kalendar, but which -has found its way into several unauthorised lists of the Saints, is -chiefly known through the Acts of S. Agnes. Little or nothing reliable -is recorded concerning her, and her story would not have been included -in this collection, were it not for two circumstances—one, that two of -the most interesting monuments of Old Rome are associated with her name, -one directly, the other indirectly; and next, that a caution, very -desirable of being exercised, may be learned from a consideration of her -story—not to cast over as utterly fabulous and worthless the legends -that come down to us of the Saints of early times, because they are -stuffed with unhistorical and ridiculous incidents and marvels. Let us -now see very briefly what the _legend_ is concerning Constantia. - -She was the daughter of Constantine the Great, and was afflicted with a -distressing disease, supposed at the time to be leprosy, but which was -in all probability scrofula. - -The Roman general, Gallicanus, having been in favour with the Emperor, -and having lost his wife, was offered Constantia in marriage by his -master—not a particularly inviting proposal, and Gallicanus did not, -possibly, regret that he was called away by an inroad of the barbarians -into Thrace, to defend the Roman frontiers against them. Before engaging -in battle he made a vow, in the event of success, that he would believe -in Christ and be baptised. He succeeded in repulsing the enemy, and -returned to Rome to find that Constantia had been healed of her disorder -at the tomb of S. Agnes, and that she had persuaded his three daughters, -Augusta, Attica, and Artemia, to live with her, as consecrated virgins, -near the shrine of the Virgin Martyr, to whose intercession she -attributed her cure. - -Constantia had two chamberlains, John and Paul, to whom, at her death, -she bequeathed much of her possessions. - -When Julian the Apostate assumed the purple, in 361, he did not openly -persecute the Church, but he turned out of their situations such -officers of the court and army as refused to renounce Christ. John and -Paul he particularly disliked, partly because they were zealous -Christians, and had had much to do with the conversion of Gallicanus, -but also because they had obtained by bequest so much of Constantia’s -estate, which he desired to draw into the imperial treasury. He sent -word that they were to be deprived of their offices, and were to be -privately put to death in their own house. - -Accordingly, when they had retired to their residence on the Cœlian -Hill, the ministers of Julian pursued them, dismissed the servants, and -secretly conveyed them down into the cellar of their palace, and there -killed and buried them. - -Three persons, however, knew of what was going on—Crispinus, -Crispinianus, and Benedicta—and, to prevent the matter getting bruited -about, these the soldiers also put to death. - -Gallicanus was living at Ostia, and he was ordered into exile. He -withdrew to Alexandria, where the chief magistrate, Baucianus, summoned -him before his tribunal, required him to do sacrifice to idols, and, -because he refused, had him decapitated. He has found a place in the -Roman Martyrology on June 25th. - -Now the whole series of incidents is full of difficulties. The name of -Gallicanus was not uncommon. Vulcatius Gallicanus was prefect of Rome in -317, and Ovius Gallicanus was Consul in 330, but of either of them being -engaged against the barbarians in Thrace there is no historical -evidence. - -It is also incredible that the Gallicanus of the legend should have been -publicly tried as a Christian and condemned as such under Julian. - -The Emperor Constantine had a daughter, Constantia, we know from profane -history, who was married to Hannibalianus—a thoroughly unprincipled -woman, in fact, if we may trust the highly coloured picture drawn of her -by Ammianus Marcellinus. She was a demon in human form, a female fury -ever thirsting for blood. But though generally called Constantia, her -correct name was Flavia Julia Constantina. - -Of the Constantia of the legend there is no mention by the historical -writers of the time; but this is not remarkable if she were, as is -represented in the story, a woman who took no part in public life, but -lived in retirement, partly because of her disorder, and then because -she had embraced the religious life. - -A further difficulty arises in the account of the martyrdom of SS. John -and Paul, her chamberlains. The Acts represent them as subjected to -interrogation by Julian himself in Rome, whereas it is quite certain -that after he became Emperor he did not set foot in Italy. - -It will be seen, therefore, that there is here every reason for -repudiating the whole story as fabulous, and some would go so far as to -say that Constantia, the virgin daughter of Constantine, Gallicanus, -John and Paul were all of them mythical characters, creatures of the -imagination. But there are certain very good and weighty reasons on the -other side for inducing an arrest of judgment. - -In the first place, close to the basilica and catacomb of S. Agnese is a -very interesting and precious circular church, erected by Constantine -the Great, at the request of his daughter Constantia, as a thankoffering -for her recovery from the distressing disease which had disfigured her -and made life a burden to her. This church is, perhaps, the most -remarkable specimen we have existing of ecclesiastical architecture of -the age of Constantine. It is quite untouched, and is rich with frescoes -of the period. - -But a still more remarkable monument is one quite recently disinterred. -It is the house of the martyrs John and Paul, which has existed for -centuries buried under the foundations of the great church that bears -their names on the Cœlian Hill, a church erected by the one English -Pope, Nicolas Breakespeare, in 1158. The discovery of the house is -itself a romance. What is known of its early history is this: Julian the -Apostate died in 363. The death of John and Paul had taken place in 362. -Julian was followed by Jovian, who died in 364, and was succeeded by -Valentinian. - -Now, directly Julian was no more, Byzantius, a senator and a Christian, -interested himself in the matter. The recent martyrdom was in all -mouths, and it was known that the bodies lay in the cellar of the house. -Byzantius had the bodies lifted and placed in a white alabaster or -marble box, and converted the upper storey of the house into an oratory. - -The son of Byzantius was Pammachius, the friend and correspondent of S. -Jerome. He did something also. He erected a handsome church over the -tomb of the saints, and this was completed in 410, forty-eight years -after their martyrdom. - -There had, however, been no break in the tradition, for Byzantius had -made his oratory only two or three years later than their martyrdom. - -The basilica erected by Pammachius consisted of an oblong nave, with -side aisles and an apse to the west. To the east end was a quadrangle, -surrounded by a cloister, and with a water-tank in the middle. By means -of a flight of steps visitors were enabled to descend to the -“Confession,” or place whence they could look down on the alabaster box -containing the relics of the martyrs in the cellar; and in the angles of -the wall below, a triangular white marble table was placed, hollowed out -in the middle for oil, in which a wick burned to throw light on the -tomb. - -Hard by, in later years, was the family mansion of S. Gregory the Great, -who sent Augustine and his little band, in 597, to convert the -Anglo-Saxons of Kent. Now, Gregory knew well this church of SS. John and -Paul, and often prayed there. Somewhere about 603 he sent a present to -Queen Theodelinda, the Bavarian Princess, who had married Agilulph, the -Lombard, and among other things some of the oil from this very lamp. -This identical vial of oil is preserved among the treasures of Monza, -along with some little gold hens and chickens presented by Theodelinda. - -Now, a few years ago, Padre Germano, a Passionist father of the -monastery attached to the church, in studying the blank south wall of -the church that rises out of the little lane, the Clivus Scauri, by -which one mounts to reach the entrance of the church, observed that it -consisted of a whole series of blocked-up arches and windows above them. -In a word, it looked like a three-storey shop-front, or factory of -brick, with the openings filled in. What could be the meaning of this? -Such an arrangement was not suitable to the basilica of Pammachius, and -had certainly no significance for the Church of Adrian I. - -Then, all at once, it flashed on him what it really was: it was nothing -more nor less than the street-front of the palace of John and Paul, -which had been solidly built, and consequently had been utilised first -by Pammachius and then by Adrian I. Now the church is built at the top -of a steep slope, and the level of the floor of the church is far above -the arches. It next occurred to the Padre: Is it not possible that the -old house of the martyrs may be beneath the floor of this church? - -He obtained leave to search. He went round to persons interested in -Christian antiquities, and begged a little money, and so was enabled to -begin his excavations; and, lo! he discovered that when in 410 -Pammachius had built his basilica he had filled in the lower portion of -the house, all the most important rooms and the cellars, with earth and -rubbish, and had raised his church above it all, knocking away the -floors of the upper storeys and blocking up what had been the bedroom -windows. The writer of this account was in Rome during two winters when -the Padre was engaged on the excavations, and was frequently there, and -saw the results as they were reached. And these results were: first, -that a Christian mansion of the fourth century was disinterred, the only -one of the kind known to exist; and more, the tomb of the saints into -which Byzantius had put the bodies was found; also the very lamp-table -from which S. Gregory took the oil for sending to Theodelinda, and the -early altar set up by Byzantius in one of the halls of the house which -he had converted into an oratory. Nay, more,—paintings were found, -whether of the date of Byzantius or of his son Pammachius is -uncertain—one representing the soldiers killing Crispinus, Crispinianus, -and Benedicta, and another showing Constantia, with her two chamberlains -and other attendants. There were also figures which may be Byzantius and -his wife, or Pammachius and his, bringing gifts to the tomb of the -martyrs. The cellar was discovered with the old wine-bottles, some -marked with the sacred sign; and the frescoes in the reception-room were -Christian: a woman lifting up holy hands in prayer; Moses, with the roll -of the Law; the good sheep and the bad one, with the Milk of the Word, -and so on. - -Now, all this shows conclusively that there really were such martyrs as -John and Paul, and that although their story has been embroidered, there -is a substratum of truth in it. - -What is probably the basis of the whole story is this: that Constantia, -an infirm, scrofulous daughter of Constantine, residing in Rome, -believing herself to have received some alleviation in her condition by -praying at the tomb of S. Agnes, not only induced her father to build a -basilica above that tomb, but also the remarkable Church of St. -Constanza, which is hard by. That she had chamberlains named John and -Paul, devout Christians, is also more than probable, as also that she -bequeathed to them a large portion of her fortune. The fact of their -being zealous Christians, and exerting themselves vigorously to advance -the Faith, that among other converts they made was Ovius Gallicanus, who -had been Consul in 330, is also probable. That they were secretly put to -death in their own mansion on the Cœlian Hill, by the orders of Julian, -and buried in their cellar, is quite certain. The chain of evidence is -unbroken. - -That Constantia had as her friends and fellows in her retired devout -life three of the daughters of the ex-Consul, is not at all unlikely. -That he was banished to Alexandria by Julian may be admitted. But this -is the utmost. The recomposer of the Acts tried to spice the story to -suit the taste of his times, and in doing so fell into extravagances, -anachronisms, and absurdities. - -Constantia may have felt grateful for the disorder that kept her out of -the current of public life, and from the intrigues of the palace. - -Her father, with all his good qualities, was a violent man; and his -adoption of Christianity was due to political shrewdness rather than to -conviction. - -In 324 Crispus, her accomplished brother, whose virtues and glory had -made him a favourite with the people, was accused of conspiring against -his father by his stepmother Fausta, who desired to clear him out of the -way to make room for her own son Constantius. Another involved in the -same charge was Licinius, a son of the sister of Constantine, and who -was also a young man of good qualities. - -Constantine was at Rome at the time. He went into a fit of blind fury, -and had his son put to death, and ordered the execution of Licinius. -Then, coming to his senses, and finding that he had acted without having -any evidence of the truth of the charges, he turned round on his wife -Fausta, and ordered her to be suffocated in a vapour bath. - -Constantine died in 337. - -“One dark shadow from the great tragedy of his life reached to his last -end, and beyond it,” says Dean Stanley. “It is said that the Bishop of -Nicomedia, to whom the Emperor’s will had been confided, alarmed at its -contents, immediately placed it for security in the dead man’s hand, -wrapped in the vestments of death. There it lay till Constantius -arrived, and read his father’s dying bequest. It was believed to express -the Emperor’s conviction that he had been poisoned by his brothers and -their children, and to call on Constantius to avenge his death. That -bequest was obeyed by the massacre of six out of the surviving princes -of the imperial family. Two alone escaped. With such a mingling of light -and darkness did Constantine close his career.”[2] - -One of Constantia’s sisters, Constantina, has been already mentioned. -Her second husband was Gallus. “She was an incarnate fury,” says -Ammianus Marcellinus; “never weary of inflaming the savage temper of her -husband. The pair, in process of time, becoming skilful in inflicting -suffering, hired a gang of crafty talebearers, who loaded the innocent -with false charges, accusing them of aiming at the royal power or of -practising magic.” Those accused were all put to death and their goods -confiscated. She died of fever in 353. - -Another sister, Helena, was married to the Apostate Julian. Her brother, -Constantius, although a Christian, was as ensanguined with murders as -one of the old Cæsars. Her brothers Constans and Constantine II. fought -each other, and Constantine was slain. Violence, bloodshed, stained the -whole family, except perhaps Helena and certainly the blameless -Constantia. In the midst of such violence and crime, it was indeed -something to disappear from the pages of the profane historian and to be -remembered only as a builder of churches. - -The rotunda near S. Agnese, that bears Constantia’s name, was erected -during her life, to serve as her mausoleum, and in it she and her sister -Helena were laid. She was laid in the beautiful sarcophagus of red -porphyry that was in the church. This was carried off by Pope Paul II., -who intended to convert it to his own use, and it is now preserved in -the Vatican. - -The vaulting of the church is covered with mosaic arabesques of flowers -and birds referring to a vintage. - - - - -[Illustration: THE SISTER OF S. BASIL.] - - - - - VI. - - _THE SISTER OF S. BASIL_ - - -It is most rare to be able to obtain a glimpse into the home-life of the -ancients. In the first centuries of our era, in the Greek and Roman -world, life was so much in public, that there was hardly any domestic -life at all; and it was only with Christianity that the quiet, retired -and sweet home society constituted itself. - -In the midst of flaunting paganism, the first believers were driven -indoors, so to speak; they were precluded from much of the amusement -that went to fill up the time of the heathen. They could not sit on the -benches of the amphitheatre, nor attend at the representations of the -theatre. They were largely prevented from being present at banquets -given by friends, as these began and ended with libations to the gods, -and the benediction of the deities called down on the meats. They were -precluded from taking part in civil life, by the oaths and sacrifices -associated with every official act. - -Thinking, feeling, believing differently from their fellow-citizens, -they could not associate with them easily abroad, and were consequently -driven to find their society in their own homes. - -Perhaps it is only in the writings of S. Basil and his brother S. -Gregory of Nyssa that we get anything like a look into the interior of a -Christian household in the fourth century. It is therefore, although a -quiet picture of an uneventful and unexciting existence, full of -interest and charm. S. Basil belonged to a family both noble and -wealthy, in Cappadocia, in Asia Minor. His ancestors had occupied public -positions either as magistrates or at the imperial court. - -His grandmother, Macrina, a native of Neocæsarea, in Pontus, had been -brought up by S. Gregory the wonder-worker; and she and her husband, -whose name is not recorded, were confessors in the persecution of -Diocletian. They fled to the wooded mountain sides, leaving their houses -and possessions; and in their places of retreat subsisted mainly on the -wild deer, that were so tame that they allowed themselves to be easily -snared. They remained in concealment for seven years, and it was not -till an edict in favour of the Christians was promulgated, on April -30th, 311, that they ventured to return to Neocæsarea. - -Macrina died in Pontus about 340. Her son Basil inherited the piety of -his parents, and he took to wife Æmilia, a woman of great virtue, the -daughter of a man who had been put to death after having been deprived -of his goods by the Emperor Licinius. She had lost her mother in early -youth. - -Basil and Æmilia were very wealthy. They owned extensive estates in -Pontus, Cappadocia and Lesser Armenia; they had a large family, ten -children, of whom the eldest was Macrina, named after her grandmother; -S. Basil was the eldest son, then came Naucratius, Gregory, afterwards -of Nyssa, and Peter, the youngest, afterwards of Sebaste. We know no -more of the four younger girls than that they were well provided for in -marriage, and one of them had daughters who became superiors of a -monastery in Cæsarea under the direction of their uncle, S. Basil. - -Basil the elder, the father, died about 349, shortly after the birth of -Peter. Æmilia was now left a widow with a large family to look after, -but she was assisted in everything by her eldest daughter, Macrina, who -was her inseparable companion. - -When Macrina had been born she had been confided to a nurse, but it was -remarked that she was almost always in her mother’s arms. Æmilia took -pains to form the mind of the little girl, and give it a religious -direction. She taught her first of all sentences from the Book of -Wisdom, then made her commit sundry psalms to memory; so that, as her -brother Gregory wrote, the Psalter became to her a companion day and -night, and she was for ever singing psalms or reciting them in her -heart. - -Macrina was a good and patient needlewoman. Not only was the house -large, but the brothers and sisters needed attention, and their clothes -keeping in order, and Æmilia and her eldest daughter were constantly -engaged at their needles, to keep pace with the demands of the family; -and as they were always together, one mind was but the reflexion of the -other. - -What tended to make Macrina a still, stay-at-home girl, was an early -love affair. She had been engaged by her father’s consent to a -high-principled, well-born young man, and the marriage was only deferred -because of Macrina’s youth. But before this took place he fell ill of -fever and was carried off rapidly. After this Basil thought of uniting -his daughter to some other suitable person, but Macrina urgently -entreated to be allowed to remain with her mother. “My dear husband,” -she said, “is not dead,—he lives with God. He has gone on a far -journey—that is all, and I shall remain faithful to him whilst he is -away.” - -Her father did not press her—indeed, the devotion of Macrina to her -mother was so tender and so close that he thought neither could bear to -be parted. When he also died, then the union of hearts and interests -became closer. - -As the children grew up they dispersed, and received their several -inheritances; but they all carried away with them indelibly the stamp -impressed on their hearts by their mother and eldest sister; and in the -end three of them became bishops and saints. Peter, the youngest, had -been most in their hands, but the favourite brother was Naucratius. - -As soon as all the birds were out of the nest, then Æmilia felt that -there was nothing to retain her in the city, and she pined to be away -from its dusty streets and noisy market in the green, sweet country, and -in quiet with God. - -Accordingly she and Macrina retired to a villa they possessed on the -banks of the river Iris, at some little distance from the town of Ibora. -This they converted into a sort of monastery. The slaves and other -servants, if they chose to unite in the same life, were given freedom -and accepted on the footing of sisters, no distinction being made -between the members of the little community. - -S. Gregory of Nyssa says of this society: “They were all as one in what -they ate and drank, as to their furniture and cells, and there was no -token that they belonged originally to different ranks in the world. -There was no ruffle of temper among them, no petty jealousies, no -suspicions, no spite .... all their occupation was in prayer and the -singing of psalms, which went on night and day.” - -Peter, the youngest, who had been ordained, lived near at hand, and for -the care he had received as a child returned his ministerial offices. S. -Basil also for awhile lived in retirement not far off, and was a help -and comfort to them. - -Macrina suffered about this time from a painful abscess in her breast, -and Æmilia constantly urged her to let a doctor examine and lance it. -She was afraid lest, should it not be opened, it might break internally. -But Macrina was so modest and sensitive—perhaps absurdly so—that she -shrank from the ordeal of letting a man treat the place. At last the old -lady insisted; the abscess had become so hot and swollen that she was -alarmed. - -Macrina, struggling against shame, went into the little oratory, and -remained weeping and praying there all night, sometimes with her face -against the ground and her tears running over the dust. The heat and -pain in her breast and the tension were so insupportable, that she -gathered up some of the cool earth and pressed it to the swelling, when -it burst, and she was relieved; and so the need for calling in a surgeon -was overpassed. - -At length Æmilia died, at an advanced age. None of her children were -with her at the time except Macrina and Peter; however, as she was -dying, the old and saintly woman murmured blessings on the absent -darlings, and taking Peter by one hand and Macrina by the other, said, -“Lord, I offer to Thee my firstfruits and my tithe. Accept them, O Lord, -and pour the floods of Thy grace into both their hearts.” They were her -last words. She died in 373, and was laid beside her husband whom she -had loved so well. The grief of Macrina was not to be expressed. She had -been the inseparable companion of her mother since her earliest infancy, -and they had not had a thought or wish but what was in common. - -Before Macrina had recovered from this blow she was called on to endure -another. Her favourite brother, Naucratius, was found dead in the field -along with his servant Chrysapius, without it being known what had -caused their death. - -Six years later she was called to mourn the loss of her eldest brother, -S. Basil. It was she who, with his friend Gregory Nazianzen, had been -the means of turning his heart entirely to God. As a young man he had -been disposed to push his way as a statesman. In 355 Basil had been at -school with Julian, afterwards Emperor, and an apostate from the faith, -and with Gregory, who was the son of the Bishop of Nazianzus. Basil had -not formed a high opinion of the former, but with Gregory “it was one -soul in two bodies.” On returning to Cæsarea after his father’s death, -Basil turned towards a life in the world, and a prospect of advancement -in official life opened to him. It was then that Macrina had exerted all -her influence over him, and gave him that final direction which made of -him so glorious a saint and teacher of the Church. - -And now Macrina had lost him. - -In the month of September or October in the year following the death of -S. Basil, Gregory—now Bishop of Nyssa—was present at the Council held at -Antioch, and on leaving it he resolved on paying a visit to Macrina. He -had not seen her since the death of their brother Basil, and he wished -to talk with her about him. The journey was long, and the snows were -already powdering the lower ranges of the lofty mountains he had to -pass. - -On the night previous to his arrival on the banks of the Iris, after a -tedious and long day’s travel, he had a dream. It seemed to him that he -held relics in his hands that emitted a blaze of white light. - -When he awoke he wondered what this dream could signify, for he was not -above the superstition of his age which attributed importance to dreams; -but as he neared the monastery he met a servant who told him that -Macrina was dangerously ill, and Gregory at once concluded that his -dream was a portent of her approaching dissolution. - -Sick at heart, he pressed forward, and arrived at the villa. Those -within came forth to welcome him, except the sisters, who remained in -the church, sorrowful at the prospect of losing their best friend, yet -glad that she should see her brother before her death. - -Gregory at once entered the church and prayed, and gave his episcopal -benediction to all. Then he asked to be conducted to Macrina. - -We have an account of the last scene from his own pen, and this shall be -given with only a little condensation. - -“A woman who was there opened the door to me, and led me within. I found -my sister lying on the ground, on a plank covered with sackcloth (the -Cilician material made of goat’s hair, much in use for blankets) and -with a pillow of the same supporting her head. She was very ill, but -when she saw me, unable on account of her great weakness to rise and -meet me, she lifted herself on one elbow, placing the other hand on the -ground for her support. I ran to her, and insisted on laying her down -again as she had been. Then she lifted her hands to Heaven and said, ‘I -thank Thee, O Lord my God, in that Thou hast fulfilled the desire of my -heart.’ - -“She did her utmost to conceal from us what a difficulty she found in -breathing, so as not to increase our distress; and her face was bright -and smiling, and she spoke of such matters as she thought pleasing to -us. But when we came to mention Basil, then my face expressed the grief -I was in at his loss. But she, on the contrary, spoke of the matter with -serenity of soul and elevation of mind, so that I felt myself as though -carried up above all worldly considerations into heavenly regions with -her. - -“Presently she said, ‘Brother, you have had a tedious journey, and must -be very tired: I pray you take a little rest.’ And although it was a -delight to me to listen to her, yet I obeyed; and I went forth into the -garden, where was a pleasant shady walk. However, I was in such trouble -of mind that I could admire nothing, and I could think only of what must -shortly happen. - -“I suppose she must have divined my thoughts, for she sent word to me -not to fret, as she hoped speedily to be better; but she really meant -that she would escape from her present pains, and be with God, for whom -her soul ever thirsted. I got up when I heard this, and went to see her -again. Then, when we were together, she began to talk about old times, -since our childhood, and all as calmly and consequently as though she -were reading out of a book. She talked of the mercies shown by God to -our father, mother, and all the family. - -“I wanted to tell her about my troubles when the Emperor Valens banished -me for the Faith, and of other troubles in which I had been involved; -but she cut me short with ‘Never lose sight of the obligations you owe -to God. Think chiefly of the advantages you have received from Him.’ - -“As she was speaking we heard the song of the virgins calling to -vespers, and my sister bade me go to the church. Thus passed the night, -and when day dawned I could see clearly by her condition that it would -be her last, for the fever had exhausted her last powers. - -“My soul was agitated by double feelings: one was grief, for nature -would make me feel, and I knew that the words I heard were the last that -would be uttered by one very dear to me; the other was admiration at the -calm and trust with which she awaited death. - -“The sun was nigh setting without her having lost the force of her mind. -Then she ceased to speak to us, but folded her hands and fixed her eyes -on her heavenly Bridegroom. Her little bed was turned with the feet to -the east, and she spoke to Him in a low voice, which we could hardly -hear. We did, however, collect some of her words: ‘O Lord, Thou -deliverest us from the fear of death; Thou makest the close of life the -commencement of a new and truer life. Thou sufferest us to sleep awhile, -and then wilt call us with the trumpet at the end of time. To the earth -Thou entrustest the dust of which Thy hands have fashioned us, to -reclaim it and clothe it with immortality and glory. Lord, Thou who on -the Cross didst pardon the malefactor, remember me in Thy kingdom.’ - -“Then Macrina made the sign of the cross on her eyes, her mouth, and her -heart; and, the strength of the fever having parched her tongue, we -could no longer follow her, but saw that her lips continued to move. She -closed her eyes; but when a lamp was brought into the room she opened -them, and made a sign that she desired to recite vespers. But her tongue -failed her, only her spirit was active, and her lips and hands moved as -before, and we understood when she had finished, by her again signing -herself. - -“Finally she drew a long, deep sigh, and passed away in prayer. Seeing -what had taken place, and remembering a wish she had expressed to me, in -our last conversation, that I should render her the last offices, I put -out my shaking hand to her face to close the eyes and mouth. But I did -this only to fulfil my promise, for really there was no need, as eyes -and mouth were closed, so that she appeared rather to be sleeping than -dead. Her hands lay on her breast, and her body rested modestly, as that -of a virgin.” - -When Macrina was being prepared for burial, there was no other raiment -of hers found save her veil, her mantle, habit, and a pair of worn-out -shoes. Then Gregory gave one of his own tunics for clothing his sister’s -body, and over her was cast her mother’s black cloak; “and,” says -Gregory, “the blackness of this cloak made her face seem so much the -whiter, as though it shone with light.” - -As she was being clothed, a widow, who loved her and attended to these -last offices, untied a slender string that was round her neck, and -released a little cross and an iron ring. - -“Keep the cross,” said Gregory to the widow, “as a remembrance of her; -and I shall ever preserve the ring.” - -Who can tell? Perhaps that poor little iron ring was the reminiscence of -her engagement to the young man to whom she had long ago been betrothed, -and to whom she had remained ever faithful. - - - - -[Illustration: S. GENEVIÈVE.] - - - - - VII - - _GENEVIÈVE OF PARIS_ - - -S. Geneviève was born and lived in a time of frightful disaster, -unparalleled in the history of Europe. From the commencement of the -fifth century a veritable deluge of diverse nations, driven on one by -another, inundated the crumbling empire, and gave the signal for its -complete ruin. - -The Franks, under the long-haired Clodion, traversing the forest of the -Ardennes, and rolling to the banks of the Somme, had seized on Amiens, -Cambrai, Tournai, after having burnt Trèves, and sacked Cologne. The -citizens, of Trèves, which had been the residence of emperors since -Maximian, had been slaughtered in the circus to which they had fled. The -amphitheatre, which under Constantine has streamed with the blood of the -Barbarians, was now heaped with the bodies of Romans. Cologne had been -revelling in drunken orgy, when a slave ran to announce that the Franks -were on the walls. The citizens had not the manhood to rise from table -so as to die standing. Their blood mingled with the wine of their -overturned cups. God chastised Roman vices with disgrace as with iron. -In this fifth century three societies stood face to face—the Old Roman -polity, the Barbarian, and the Church. Rome went to pieces under the -blows of the Barbarians, but the Barbarian in turn was subjugated by -Christianity. - -S. Geneviève was born at Nanterre, about seven miles from Paris, in 422 -or 423. The old name of the place, Nemetdoor, is purely Celtic, as is -her name, which is the same as Gwenever or Gwenhwyvar in Welsh. Her -father was named Severus, and her mother Gerontia, the female form of -Geraint. There can be no doubt whatever that she was of Gallic origin, -but Latinised, and a Christian. - -One word, before proceeding, about the authority for her life. This is a -biography, written eighteen years after her death, by the priest Genes, -her spiritual director. He learned from the saint the general outline of -the incidents in her childhood, and these he dressed up in what he -believed to be literary style. - -Late in the Middle Ages it was said that S. Geneviève had kept sheep for -her father, and she is now generally represented as a shepherdess; but -there is no early authority for this, although the fact is very -probable. In the year 429 S. Germain, Bishop of Auxerre, and S. Lupus, -Bishop of Troyes, at the entreaty of the British Church, commissioned -for the work by a Council of Gallican bishops, left their dioceses to -visit our island, there to withstand the Pelagian heresy, which was -making way. - -S. Germain was well qualified to go to Britain, as he was of Celtic -origin, and his sister was the wife of Aldor, brother of Constantine I., -King of Devon and Cornwall. - -On his way to the coast he passed through Nanterre. The people, hearing -of his approach, lined the road, and with them were the children in -goodly numbers. - -As Germain and Lupus advanced, the eye of the former rested on a fair -little girl of seven, whose devout look, and sweet, innocent face, -arrested him. He stood still, and called her to him, then stooped and -kissed her on the brow, and asked her name. He was told that she was -called Geneviève. The pleased parents now stepped up, and the venerable -bishop asked, “Is this your child?” - -They answered in the affirmative. - -“Then,” said Germain, “happy are ye in having a child so blessed. She -will be great before God; and, moved by her example, many will decline -from evil and incline to that which is good, and will obtain remission -of their sins, and the reward of life from Christ.” And then, after a -pause, he said to the young girl, “My daughter, Geneviève.” She -answered, “Thy little maiden listens.” - -Then he said, “Do not fear to tell me whether it be not your desire to -devote yourself body and soul to Christ.” - -She answered, “Blessed be thou, father, for thou hast spoken my desire. -I pray God earnestly that He will grant it me.” - -“Have confidence, my daughter,” said Germain; “be of good courage, and -what you believe in your heart and confess with your lips, that take -care to perform. God will add to your comeliness both virtue and -strength.” - -Then they went into the church and sang nones and vespers, and -throughout the office Bishop Germain rested his right hand on the fair -little head of the child. - -That evening, after supper had been eaten and they had sung a hymn, -Germain bade Severus retire with his daughter, but bring her to him -again early next morning. So when day broke, Severus returned with the -child, and the old bishop smiled, and said, “Welcome, little daughter -Geneviève. Do you recollect what was said yesterday?” - -She answered, “My father, I remember what I promised, and with God’s -help what I promised that I will perform.” - -Then S. Germain picked up a brass coin from the ground, which had the -sign of the cross on it, and which he had noticed lying there whilst he -was speaking; and he gave it to her, saying, “Bore a hole in this, and -wear it round thy neck in remembrance of me, and let no other ornament, -or gold or silver or pearls, adorn thy neck and thy fingers.” Then he -bade her farewell, commending her to the care of her father, and pursued -his journey. - -Now, we may ask, How much of this is true? Almost everything. Geneviève -was certain never to forget how the old bishop had stopped her, when a -little mite of seven, how he had asked her name, had made her promise to -love and fear God; how in church his hand had rested all through the -service on her head, and how he had given her the coin to wear. But as -to the prophecy relative to her future, and to his exacting of her a -promise to be a nun, all that may be the make-up of Genes, writing after -she had been a blessing to the people of Paris, and had embraced the -monastic life. - -At the age of fifteen she and two other girls somewhat older than -herself presented themselves before the bishop to be veiled as dedicated -virgins. It was remarked that, although Geneviève was the youngest, yet -the bishop consecrated her first. - -After their dedication they returned to their homes; for, at that time, -it was not a matter of course that consecrated virgins should live in -community. - -About this time her mother suffered from inflamed eyes, and for -twenty-one months, or nearly two years, could not see to do her -household work. Accordingly, Geneviève was of immense assistance to her. -She was wont repeatedly to bathe her mother’s eyes with water from the -well, and this in time reduced the inflammation, so that eventually -Gerontia recovered her sight. - -At last Geneviève lost both her parents, and now, having no home duties -to restrain her, she went to Paris into a religious community. - -In 447 S. Germain again visited Britain about the same trouble which had -occasioned his first journey; and when, on his way, he came to Paris, he -inquired for the little girl whom he had blessed at Nanterre eighteen -years before. - -Genes tells us that some spiteful people sought to disparage her; but -Germain would not hearken to them, and sent for and communed with her. - -What caused them to make light of her was probably this. She had adopted -a life of great asceticism, eating nothing but barley bread and beans, -and that only twice in the week; and remaining within her cell, -conversing with none from Epiphany till Easter. - -There were a number of people in Paris who did not like these -extravagances; and it was these, in all probability, who spoke against -her to S. Germain. But, as we shall see presently, by this means she did -acquire an enormous power over the people of Paris, which she used for -good. - -S. Germain had probably but just returned from Britain before a new and -terrible scourge broke upon Gaul. - -In 451, the Huns, headed by their king, Attila, burst in. In two columns -this vast horde had ascended the Danube. One of these drew several -German peoples along with it, eager for plunder, whilst the other fell -on and crushed the isolated Roman stations. This agglomeration of -invaders met at the sources of the Danube, crossed the Rhine at Basle, -where the proximity to the Black Forest favoured the construction of -rafts for passing over. - -The Franks, who occupied the right bank of the Rhine, extended their -hands to the Huns. The Burgundians, however, offered a vain resistance, -and were cut to pieces. The Huns, entering Gaul, completed the -destruction of what had been left standing by Vandals, Suevi, and Alans. -Attila, following the Rhine as he had the Danube, devastated Alsace. -Strasburg, Spires, Worms, ruined by preceding invasions, had not risen -from the dust. Mayence was sacked, Toul sank in flames, Metz had its -walls and towers overthrown after a few months’ resistance. The savage -conquerors massacred all, even to the children at the breast. They fired -the town, and long after its site could only be recognised by the Chapel -of S. Stephen, which had escaped the conflagration. - -Several cities opened their gates to Attila: they hoped to find safety -in submission; they did but expedite their destruction. Despair gave -courage to others, but no heroism availed against these devouring -hordes. Rheims and Arras were delivered over to the sack. The host broke -up into fractions, which ravaged the country, carrying everywhere fire -and sword. - -Attila advanced to the Loire. - -Then it was that a panic fell on the inhabitants of Paris. In madness of -fear, they prepared to desert it: the rich in their chariots and -waggons, the poor on foot. - -It was now that S. Geneviève stood forward and rebuked their cowardice. -Whither could they fly? The enemy penetrated everywhere. The Hun gained -audacity by the universal panic. Better man their walls, brace their -hearts, and resist heroically. - -The Parisian mob, headlong and cruel, as such a mob has ever been, -howled at her, and prepared to pelt her with stones and cast her into -the Seine, when, opportunely, appeared the Archdeacon of Auxerre, sent -expressly to Geneviève from the bishop, just returned from Britain, and -now dying, bearing Blessed Bread to her, that he had sent in token of -affectionate communion. This loaf, the _eulogia_, was that from which -the bread for the Communion had been taken, and which remained over. It -had been blessed, but not consecrated; and it was sent by bishops to -those whom they held in esteem. - -Such a token of regard paid to Geneviève by one so highly esteemed awed -the rabble, and they swung from one temper to another. They were now -amenable to her advice. They closed the gates, accumulated the munitions -of war, and made preparations to stand a siege; but Attila did not -approach. He foresaw that it would take him too long to reduce so strong -a place. On the 14th of June, 451, the Huns encountered their first -repulse. They were driven from the siege of Orleans. On the field of -Châlons-sur-Marne, the memorable battle was fought between Aetius, the -Roman general, and Attila. “It was a battle,” says the historian -Jornandes, “which for atrocity, multitude, horror, and stubbornness has -not had its like.” The field was heaped with the dead, but it resulted -in the expulsion of the Huns from Gaul. - -Feeling a great reverence for S. Denis, Geneviève desired greatly to -build a church on the scene of his martyrdom; and she urged some priests -to undertake the work. But they hesitated, saying that they had no means -of burning lime—it was a lost art. Then, so runs the tale, one of them -suddenly recollected having heard two swineherds in conversation on the -bridge over the Seine. One had said to the other: “Whilst I was -following one of my pigs the other day, I lit in the forest on an -ancient abandoned lime-kiln.” - -“That is no marvel,” answered the other, “for I found a sapling in the -forest uprooted by the wind, and under its roots was an old kiln.” - -The priests inquired where these kilns were and used them, and Geneviève -set the priest Genes, who was afterwards her biographer, to superintend -the work of building the church. - -It shows to what a condition of degradation the art of building had -fallen, when the Parisians were unable to burn lime without old Roman -kilns for the purpose. - -A little incident, very simple and natural, was afterwards worked up -into a marvel. She was going one night from her lodging to the church -for prayers, carrying a lantern, when the wind, which was violent, -extinguished it. She opened the lantern, when a puff of wind on the -thick red glowing wick rekindled the flame. This was thought quite -miraculous. It is a thing that has happened over and over again with -tallow candles when the snuff is long. - -In the year 486, Childeric, King of the Franks, laid siege to Paris, -which had remained under Roman governors. The siege lasted ten years, to -496. It cannot have been prosecuted with much persistence. - -The Frank army reduced the city to great straits, and famine set in. The -poor suffered the extremity of want, and were dying like flies. No one -seemed to know what to do. All energy and resourcefulness had deserted -those in authority. Geneviève alone showed what steps should be taken: -she got into a ship, and was rowed up the Seine, and then up the Aube to -Arçis, where she knew that she could obtain corn. In the Seine was a -fallen tree with a snag that had been the cause of the loss of several -vessels, but no one had thought of removing the obstruction. Geneviève -made her boatmen saw up the tree and break it, so that it floated down -stream and could effect no further mischief. Another instance of the -condition of helplessness into which the debased provincials of Gaul had -fallen: they neither could build lime-kilns nor keep their rivers open -for traffic. She got together what provisions she could at Arçis, then -went on upon the same quest to Troyes, and finally laded eleven barges -with corn, and returned with them to the famished city. As they neared -Paris a strong gale was blowing, and the barges being laden very heavily -ran some risk, especially as here also there were snags in the water. -But with patience and trouble they were manœuvred through these -impediments, and the convoy arrived in Paris, with the priests singing, -and all who were in the boats joining, “The Lord is our help and our -salvation. The Lord hath delivered us in the time of trouble.” - -The joy and gratitude of the Parisians knew no bounds. Afterwards, when -the city did fall, Childeric resolved on executing a great host of -captives; but Geneviève, in a paroxysm of compassion, rushed to him, -fell on her knees, and would not desist from intercession on their -behalf till he had consented to spare them. - -At length, worn out by age, she died in 512, and was buried in Paris, -where now stands the Panthéon. The church was desecrated at the -Revolution, and turned into a burial-place for Mirabeau, the regicide -Lepelletier de Saint-Fargeau, the brutal Marat, Dampierre, Fabre, Bayle, -and other revolutionaries. The bodies of Voltaire and Rousseau were also -transferred to it. - -In 1806 it was again restored as a church, but was once more turned into -a temple after the July revolution of 1830. Once again consecrated in -1851, it was finally secularised in 1885 for the obsequies of Victor -Hugo. - - - - -[Illustration: THE SISTER OF S. BENEDICT.] - - - - - VIII - - _THE SISTER OF S. BENEDICT_ - - -It looked to the eyes of Christians of the Roman Empire crumbling to -pieces as though the end of all things were at hand. From every quarter -barbarism was extending over the confines of the Empire and was breaking -them down. The civilisation which had been built up through centuries, -the organism of political unity, the literature and learning of two -great and gifted races, the Greek and the Latin, achievements of art -never to be surpassed, and Christianity, all seemed destined to go down -and be trodden under foot never to reappear. - -Throughout the Church there rose the wail to God—“Thine adversaries roar -in the midst of Thy congregations: and set up their banners for tokens. -He that hewed timber afore out of the thick trees was known to bring it -to an excellent work. But now they break down all the carved work -thereof with axes and hammers. They have set fire upon Thy holy places: -and have defiled the dwelling-place of Thy Name, even unto the ground. -Yea, they said in their hearts, Let us make havock of them altogether: -thus have they burnt up all the houses of God in the land. We see not -our tokens, there is not one prophet more: no, not one is there among -us, that understandeth any more. O God, how long shall the adversary do -this dishonour: how long shall the enemy blaspheme Thy Name, for ever?” - -Confusion, corruption, despair and death, were everywhere; social -dismemberment was complete. The empire that had embraced the known world -was crumbling to dust under the blows of the mysterious multitudes -passing out of the darkness beyond the pale. Odoacer, the chief of the -Heruli, had snatched the purple of the Cæsars from the shoulders of -their last representative in 476, but himself disdained to wear a mantle -that was stained with cowardice and dishonour. Authority, morals, laws, -science, the arts, religion itself, all seemed to be sinking into the -vortex of death. - -Germany was wholly pagan, a breeding-place of hordes that burst forth -periodically to devastate the land that had been cultivated, and to -extinguish the light wherever it burned. Gaul had been overwhelmed by -successive waves of barbarism. Spain was ravaged by Visigoths, Suevi, -Alani, and Vandals. These latter had swept over Northern Africa, and had -given it up to unpitying persecution. Britain had been invaded by the -Anglo-Saxons, who had driven the Britons and their Christianity to the -mountains of Strathclyde, Wales, and to the peninsula of Cornwall. Over -the frozen Danube, the Goths had passed on their cumbrous waggons, and -had spread from the woody shores of Dalmatia to the walls of -Constantinople. - -The condition of Italy, the heart and soul of the Empire that had been -dissolved, was deplorable to the last degree. For centuries agriculture -had decayed in it, as the farms were absorbed by the great senatorial -families and worked by their slaves. The people had come to expect their -grain from Egypt and Africa, and now these tributary harvests were -withdrawn. War, famine, pestilence stalked over its fair plains, and -mowed down such as remained of the population. Pope Gelasius affirmed, -with some exaggeration, that in Æmilia, Tuscany and the adjacent -provinces, the human species was almost extirpated. “The plebeians of -Rome,” says Gibbon, “who were fed by the hand of their master, perished -or disappeared, as soon as his liberality was suppressed; the decline of -the arts reduced the industrious mechanic to idleness and want; and the -senators, who might support with patience the ruin of their country, -bewailed their private loss of wealth and luxury. One-third of those -ample estates, to which the ruin of Italy is originally imputed, was -extorted for the use of the conquerors. Injuries were aggravated by -insults; the sense of actual sufferings was embittered by the fear of -more dreadful evils; and as new lands were allotted to new swarms of -barbarians, each senator was apprehensive lest the arbitrary surveyors -should approach his favourite villa, or his most profitable farm. The -least unfortunate were those who submitted without a murmur to the power -which it was impossible to resist.” - -The general despair produced in religious minds the conviction that the -fashion of the world was passing away, there was nothing further to be -hoped for in it, and that the only direction in which the eternal spring -of hope could flow was in the channels of religion that led to heaven. - -This was the condition of affairs in Italy, and this explains the origin -and the enormous expansion of the Benedictine Order. - -S. Benedict was born along with his sister Scholastica in the year 480. -They were twins, and loved each other with that tenderness which so -generally exists between twins; they were of one heart and one soul. - -They belonged to the noble Anician family, whose history is traceable to -the second century before Christ. - -Benedict and his twin sister were born at Nursia, a Sabine town, -situated high up in the mountains near the source of the Nar. It was -here that Vespasia Polla, mother of the Emperor Vespasian, was also -born. Virgil speaks of the coldness of its climate, as the chilly cradle -of the waters of Tiber and Febaris. To the east tower up the Apennines -to the peak of the Monte della Sibilla. Two centuries after the death of -Benedict, the vast ruins of his ancestral palace were still to be seen -outside the town gates. - -Doubtless it was to this Alpine retreat that the family had fled to hide -themselves from the Gothic invaders who were devouring the land. -Benedict and his twin sister, as their minds opened, became aware of the -universal hopelessness that possessed men’s minds. The doom of the great -nobles was as certainly sealed as at the French Revolution. No prospect -was open to them of any work, any career in political life. They could -not fly the fatherland to the colonies, for the colonies were in the -throes as well. - -These little children, wandering hand in hand through the empty halls of -the palace, became prematurely grave, and at an early age were convinced -that the only life open to them was that of religion. - -Scholastica was the first to speak out what she felt, and to resolve to -devote herself wholly to God. Who could think of marriage then, when -there was no prospect of being able to rear a family in sufficiency and -to any career? Benedict followed. Leaving his old nurse, to whom the -charge of the children had been committed, and who loved them as her own -soul, he plunged into the gorges of the mountains to seek for a retreat -where he might discipline his body and soul. The place he found was -Subiaco, twenty-six miles from Tivoli, up the valley of the Anio. Why he -chose this spot we do not know. He can hardly have stumbled on it in his -wanderings about Nursia, and it is probable that he went thence from -some other villa and estate of his parents. - -The first place where he lodged was Mentorella, and there his nurse, -Cyrilla, came up with him, and insisted on furnishing him with supplies -of food. But thence he soon went on to Subiaco, where he found a cave in -the face of the rocks above the falls of the Anio, and there he spent -three years. Every day, Romanus, a monk who dwelt amid a colony of -anchorites among the ruins of Nero’s palace, near at hand, let down to -him half a loaf from the top of the rock above, giving him notice of its -approach by the ringing of a bell suspended to the same rope with the -food. - -It was an astounding mode of life for a boy growing into manhood, and we -should now consider it a most unprofitable one. But it was not destined -to be unprofitable—very much the contrary; and we must remember that -there was absolutely no other field for the activities of a young noble -open before him. - -“How perfectly,” says Dean Milman, “the whole atmosphere was then -impregnated with an inexhaustible yearning for the supernatural, appears -from the ardour with which the monastic passions were indulged at the -earliest age. Children were nursed and trained to expect at every -instant more than human interferences; their young energies had ever -before them examples of asceticism, to which it was the glory, the true -felicity of life, to aspire. The thoughtful child had all his mind thus -preoccupied. He was early, it might almost seem intuitively, trained to -this course of life; wherever there was gentleness, modesty, the -timidity of young passion, repugnance to vice, an imaginative -temperament, a consciousness of unfitness to wrestle with the rough -realities of life, the way lay invitingly open—the difficult, it is -true, and painful, but direct and unerring way to heaven.” - -Such a life is not needed now-a-days. What is now required is one like -that of Angela, in Sir Walter Besant’s “All Sorts and Conditions of -Men,” who will plunge into the sordid wretchedness of the slums of our -great cities, and labour there to bring happiness to the dull lives of -the toilers—who will labour to ameliorate the condition of those that -are the slaves of our nineteenth-century civilisation. What we -require—what God requires—are social reformers, men and women, who in -place of living selfish lives of amusement and luxury, will devote -themselves to helping to raise those who are down, who will seek -happiness, not in pampering self, but in making others happy. - -After a while crowds of disciples flocked to Benedict, and then he left -Subiaco for Monte Cassino, which was thenceforth to be the capital of -monastic life. - -Strange it may appear, but it was true, that Benedict found the people -round Cassino still pagans, offering sacrifices in a temple to Apollo on -the height where he chose to plant his settlement. - - “In old days, - That mountain, at whose side Cassino rests, - Was, on its height, frequented by a race - Deceived and ill-disposed; and I it was, - Who thither carried first the name of Him, - Who brought the soul-subliming truth to man, - And such a speeding grace shone over me, - That from their impious worship I reclaim’d - The dwellers round about.”—Dante, _Par._ xxii. - -The visitor to Monte Cassino now leaves the station at San Germano, and -hires donkeys for the ascent. The steep and stony path winds above the -roofs of the houses of the town, and at every path opens fresh views of -entrancing beauty. The silver thread of the Garigliano lies below, with -towns studded on its banks; long ranges of mountains of the most -beautiful outline break the horizon, billow after billow of intensest -blue, crested as with a foam of snow. Little oratories by the wayside -commemorate incidents in the life of S. Benedict. First comes that of S. -Placidus, the favourite disciple of the patriarch; then that of -Scholastica his sister; then one where he is supposed to have wrought a -miracle; next a cross on a platform that indicates the place where -brother and sister met for the last time—of which more anon. Then a -grating and a cross where S. Benedict knelt to ask God’s blessing before -he laid the foundation stone of his monastery. Benedict had been -thirty-six years a monk before he came to Monte Cassino, and we know -nothing of his sister’s life through all these years, save that she had -maintained a still and holy converse with God. It is most probable that -she had never tarried very far from her brother. Now that he settled at -Monte Cassino, she came and planted herself with a little community of -pious women at the foot of the mountain. Scholastica was as white in -soul, as earnest, as devout as was Benedict. They were alike in -everything save in sex; and she became, as unawares as himself, a mighty -foundress—for if from him houses for men multiplied throughout the -Western world, so was she the mother spiritual of innumerable similar -refuges for holy women. - -At Monte Cassino, according to the expression of Pope Urban II., “the -monastic life flowed from the heart of Benedict as from the fountain of -Paradise,” and here it was that he composed his famous rule, that -commenced with the words, “Hearken, O my sons” (_Ausculta o fili_). - -When he drew it up, not a notion came into his head that he was doing a -work that would last, a work that was absolutely needed for the times, -and without which the barbarians would never have been tamed and -regenerated, and a new civilisation superior to the old rise out of the -ashes of that which expired. - -It is quite true that there were plenty of monks and nuns already -scattered about; but they were under no definite rule, under no strict -obedience. We see exactly how it was among the Celtic societies. An -abbot or abbess rambled over the West, now in Ireland, then in Scotland, -in Britain, in Armorica, dived into the Swiss gorges, strayed about in -the woods of Germany, founding houses and churches, then going farther. -And just as the abbots were ever on the move, so was it with those who -placed themselves under their teaching. No sooner did they think they -knew enough, or no sooner did the itch of change affect them, than away -they went, now to pay a brief visit to some other great master, then to -be off again and found monasteries of their own. There was no stability -about them, and above all no organisation. The idea of obedience never -seems to have entered their heads, and, as a matter of course, a great -number of vagabonds too idle to work, and loving change, assumed the -tonsure and habit, and roved over the country leading scandalous lives; -in fact, the Hooligans of the day postured as saints. Monachism, which -should have served a high missionary purpose, for lack of organisation -was becoming a discredit to Christianity. - -There is a striking French tale, “Mon oncle Celestin,” by Ferdinand -Faber, in which he describes the “ermites” of the Cevennes and the south -of France, a set of men who pretend to lead exalted lives, wear a -religious habit, are under no ecclesiastical discipline, and who—with -some notable exceptions—are a scandal and source of demoralisation. Now -the monks and ascetics before S. Benedict were very much like these -modern “ermites” of the Cevennes. - -The great work of S. Benedict was to coordinate all these ardent men in -one body, to subject them to discipline, to insist on obedience, and -then to employ their powers for the good of the Church and of humanity -in general. - -At that period, when nations had to be conquered, and those nations -barbarian, the ordinary methods of propagating the faith did not -suffice. Single priests were pretty sure to be butchered, or if not, -alone they could effect very little. Besides, the barbarians had to be -taught something more than Christianity; they had to be instructed in -the industrial arts and in agriculture. - -Now, the Benedictine monastery was not only a missionary establishment -containing a great many men, but it was a school, a hospital, a -poorhouse, a great workshop, and an agricultural institution. - -But we must leave this interesting topic to speak of S. Scholastica. - -As already said, she had established herself at the foot of the mountain -with a community of like-minded women who were under the direction of -her brother. They met only once a year; and then it was that Scholastica -left her cloister to seek Benedict. He, on his side, descended part way -to meet her; and the place where they clasped hands and looked into each -other’s eyes was on the mountain side, not very far from the gate of the -monastery. - -“There, at their last meeting, occurred that struggle of fraternal love -with the austerity of the rule, which is the only episode in the life of -Scholastica, and which has insured an imperishable remembrance to her -name. They had passed the entire day in pious conversation, mingled with -the praises of God. Towards evening they ate together. - -“While they were still at table, and the night approached, Scholastica -said to her brother, ‘I pray thee do not leave me to-night, but let us -speak of the joys of heaven till the morning.’ ‘What sayest thou, my -sister!’ answered Benedict; ‘on no account can I remain out of the -monastery.’ - -“Upon the refusal of her brother, Scholastica bent her head between her -clasped hands on the table, and prayed to God, shedding tears to such an -extent that they ran over the table. The weather was at the time serene: -there was not a cloud in the sky. But scarcely had she raised her head, -when thunder was heard muttering, and a storm began. The rain, -lightning, and thunder were such, that neither Benedict nor any of the -brethren who accompanied him could take a step beyond the roof that -sheltered them. - -“Then he said to Scholastica, ‘May God pardon thee, my sister, but what -hast thou done?’ ‘Ah yes!’ she answered him, ‘I prayed thee, and thou -wouldst not listen to me; then I prayed God, and He heard me. Go now, if -thou canst, and send me away, to return to my convent.’ - -“He resigned himself, against his will, to remain, and they passed the -rest of the night in spiritual conversation. S. Gregory, who has -preserved this tale to us, adds that it is not to be wondered at God -granting the desire of the sister rather than that of the brother, -because of the two it was the sister who loved most, and that those who -love most have the greatest power with God. - -“In the morning they parted, to see each other no more in this life. -Three days after, Benedict, being at the window of his cell, had a -vision, in which he saw his sister entering heaven under the form of a -dove. Overpowered with joy, his gratitude burst forth in songs and hymns -to the glory of God. He immediately sent for the body of the saint, -which was brought to Monte Cassino, and placed in the sepulchre he had -already prepared for himself, that death might not separate those whose -souls had always been united to God. - -“The death of his sister was the signal of departure for himself. He -survived her only forty days. A violent fever having seized him, he -caused himself to be carried into the chapel of S. John the Baptist. He -had before ordered to be opened the tomb in which his sister slept. -There, supported in the arms of his disciples, he received the viaticum: -then, placing himself at the side of the open grave, at the foot of the -altar, and with his arms extended towards heaven, he died standing, -murmuring a last prayer. - -“Died standing!—such a victorious death became well the great soldier of -God.”[3] - -He was buried beside his sister, on the very spot where had stood the -altar of Apollo which he had cast down. - - - - -[Illustration: S. BRIDGET OF KILDARE.] - - - - - IX - - _S. BRIDGET_ - - -One would have to look through many centuries, and over a wide tract of -the earth’s surface, to find a woman who possessed in her own generation -so large an influence, and who so deeply impressed her personality on -after generations, as S. Bridget. A woman she was, with no advantages of -birth; but who by the mere force of character and her marvellous -holiness, became a predominating power in the Church of Ireland after -the death of S. Patrick. - -It is said of the sick that the nurse is as important as the doctor; and -in the spread of the Gospel and the establishment of the Church, the -part of Bridget was only second to that of the great Apostle of Ireland. - -The lives of S. Bridget that we possess are, unhappily, late, and -intermixed, nay, overloaded with fable; the most grotesque and -preposterous miracles are attributed to her. Nevertheless, when sifted, -and the extravagances have been eliminated, sufficient of truth, of real -history and biography remains behind for us to distinguish the main -outline of her story, and to discern the real characteristics of the -Saint. - -It would seem to be a law of Divine providence, that at such periods of -transformation as arise periodically, suitable persons should rise to -prominence for giving direction to the disturbed minds of men in the -general dislocation of received ideas. - -To understand the exact position of S. Bridget, and the work she -wrought, it is necessary for us to look at the condition of Ireland -before it received the Gospel. - -The whole political organisation was tribal, and not territorial. The -chief of the clan was almost absolute, and about him, as a centre of -unity, the tribesmen clung, as bees about their queen. - -The chiefs had their Druids or Medicine-men, who blessed their -undertakings and cursed their enemies, and the most unbounded confidence -was placed in the efficacy of these blessings or curses. The Druids were -endowed with lands, and probably in Ireland, as in Britain, constituted -sacred tribes within the tribal confines of the secular chiefs. - -When S. Patrick arrived he at once strove to effect the conversion of -the chiefs, for without that his efforts with the bulk of the population -must fail, and the conversion of a chief entailed as a consequence that -of his clan. The Druids, when discredited, were disposed to accept -Christianity; where they were not, the chiefs did not disestablish them, -but gave to S. Patrick and his followers fresh sites on which to -constitute their own ecclesiastical federations, on precisely the same -system as that of the Druids. S. Patrick throughout acted in the most -conciliatory spirit; he overthrew nothing that was capable of being -adapted, and his wise forbearance conciliated even those at first most -opposed to him. - -There can be little doubt that in Ireland, as in Gaul, there had been -colleges of Druidesses, as there had been of Druids. We do not know this -by the testimony of texts, but it is more than probable. In Gaul these -women were prophetesses; they lived in solitary places, often on -islands. The nine Scenæ occupied an island in the Seine. The priestesses -of the Namnetes lived on another at the mouth of the Loire, in huts -about a temple. Once in the year they were bound, between one night and -another, to destroy and replace the roof of their temple; and woe to the -woman who dropped any of the sacred materials! Instantly she was set -upon by her sisters, and torn limb from limb. - -When S. Patrick and his missionaries entered on the prerogatives of the -Druids, there was occasion for Christian women to usurp the places, and -to some extent the functions, of the Druidesses. And this is precisely -the line adopted by S. Bridget. The year of her birth was between 451 -and 458, and she was the daughter of a slave woman, who had been sold to -a Druid. Her mother’s name was Brotseach. The father, Dubtach, was a -nominal Christian, but a thoroughly heartless and unprincipled man. - -The Druid and his wife were kindly people, and provided a white cow with -red ears, on whose milk the little child was reared, and they allowed -only one woman whom they could trust to milk the cow. As she grew up, -Bridget was set to keep sheep on the moors; and there, not only did she -tend them, but she also tamed the wild birds that flew about her. Soon -the wild ducks and brent-geese allowed her to stroke them. When she had -grown old enough to be useful, she asked leave to go and see her father, -who lived in Leinster, whereas her mother was a slave in Ulster. The -Druid at once gave her leave, and she left. Her father was not cordial -in his reception of her, and set her to keep swine, and also at times to -manage the kitchen. On one occasion, when visited by an acquaintance, he -bade her boil five pieces of bacon for the entertainment. Unfortunately -a hungry dog came in and carried off some of the bacon. This threw -Dubtach into a fury, and he sent her back to her mother. - -On her return, Bridget found Brotseach very ill and unable to attend to -her work. It was summer, and she had been sent with the cattle to a -mountain pasture, such as in Wales is called a _hafod_, whereas the -winter habitation is the _hendrê_. There were twelve cows to be milked, -and their butter to be made. Bridget undertook the supervision of the -dairy with energy, and some verses have been preserved which it is said -she sang as she churned: “Oh, my Prince, who canst do all things, and -God, bless, I pray Thee, my kitchen with Thy right hand—my kitchen, the -kitchen blessed by the white God, blessed by the Mighty King, a kitchen -stocked with butter. Son of Mercy, my Friend, come and look upon my -kitchen, and give me abundance.” - -It was reported to the Druid that Bridget gave the buttermilk to the -poor, and he and his wife started for the mountain dairy to see that she -was not wasting their substance; but they found that the butter she had -made was so good and so plentiful that they were satisfied. Indeed, the -kindly old man at once gave Brotseach and Bridget their liberty, to go -where they would. He and his wife had been won by their piety and -blameless life, and gladly consented to be baptised. - -Bridget and her mother left with thanks and tears, and went to Leinster -to Dubtach, who was well connected and rich, but avaricious. Bridget -particularly annoyed him by her readiness to give food to the poor. To -what extent she was justified in this may be questioned. But it must be -remembered that the period was one in which no provision whatever was -made for the poor, who starved unless assisted; and the girl’s tender -heart could not endure to see their sufferings and not to relieve them. - -At last Dubtach could stand it no longer, and he took her in his chariot -to sell her into slavery, to grind at the quern for Dunlaing, son of the -King of Leinster. On reaching the king’s _dun_, or castle, Dubtach went -within and left Bridget outside in the chariot. A squalid leper came up, -begging. Bridget, whether out of impulsive charity, or more probably in -a fit of mischievous cunning, knowing that her father was selling her -like a calf or a sheep, gave to the leper the sword which Dubtach had -left in the chariot. The poor man at once disappeared with the gift. -Next moment the prince and her father issued from the _dun_; the prince -desired to look at the girl before purchasing her. Instantly Dubtach -discovered that his sword was gone, and he asked after it. “I have given -it away for your soul’s good,” said Bridget, with a twinkle in her eye. -“On my word!” exclaimed the prince, “I cannot afford to buy such -extravagant slaves as this.” - -Dubtach drove home in a fury, and he made his house so intolerable that -she resolved to embrace the monastic life. She sought Bishop Maccaille, -taking seven companions with her, all desiring to unite in the service -of God and in ministering to the sick and needy. - -Bishop Maccaille placed white veils on their heads, and blessed and -consecrated them. Bridget was then aged eighteen. - -Each of the girls chose one of the Beatitudes as her special virtue, -which before all others she would seek to attain; and Bridget selected -as hers “Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.” - -An odd story was told in later times concerning this consecration. It -was said that Maccaille opened his book in the wrong place, and instead -of reading the office for the consecration of a virgin, read over her -that for the ordination of a bishop. - -This fable was invented for a purpose. As we shall see presently, -Bridget became head of an ecclesiastical tribe, and had under her -jurisdiction a bishop who was amenable to her orders. This was a -condition of affairs not at all uncommon among the British, Irish, and -Scots, but it was incomprehensible in mediæval times to those trained -under another system, when bishops were sources of jurisdiction. So this -story was made up to give some justification for the exercise, by the -Abbess Bridget, of authority over a bishop and priests. - -In the Life of S. Bridget we are assured that when she was twelve years -old she met S. Patrick, and that she wove the shroud in which he was -buried. According to the ordinary computation, S. Patrick came to -Ireland in 432, and died in 465; but Dr. Todd has shown good reason to -believe that this calculation rests on an error. Palladius, whose name -was also Patricius, was sent to Ireland in 432 by Pope Celestine; but he -failed in his mission, abandoned Ireland, and died at Fordun. Neither S. -Patrick himself, in his Confession, nor the earliest notices of him, say -a word of his having been sent by Celestine, and there is reason to -believe that he really came to Ireland in 460, and died in 493. If this -be the case, it is quite possible that there may be truth in the story -of the meeting of Bridget and the great apostle, and that it was his -influence which induced her to adopt the life she chose. Bridget was now -at the head of her little community of eight virgins, and they at once -devoted themselves to good works. - -Very soon great numbers of pious women came to her from every quarter, -entreating to be received into her community and placed under her -direction. - -We can see by the brutality of Dubtach selling the mother of his child -to a heathen Druid, though he himself professed to be a Christian, and -later, deliberately attempting to sell his daughter, that women at that -time were treated as chattels, and no respect was paid to them. It was -largely due to Bridget that an immense revulsion of feeling in this -particular took place. - -She travelled over Ireland, and, wherever she was able, planted those -who placed themselves in her hands near their own relatives and in their -own country. She entered into correspondence with the bishops. She was -warmly seconded by Erc of Slane, by Mel of Armagh, and Ailbe of Emly. - -She managed to dot her settlements through a large portion of the -island, and they became not only hospitals for the sick, but nurseries -of learning, for she made a point of having the young girls confided to -her for education taught their letters. - -King Conall visited her on his way to make a raid, and to ask her -benediction on his arms; “for,” said he, “it is a mighty great pleasure -cutting the throats of our enemies.” - -Bridget used all her endeavours to dissuade him from an unprovoked -attack against those who were at peace with him, but she could induce -him to go home only on one condition—that she would promise him her aid -in all legitimate wars. - -Somewhat later he was engaged in a military expedition, and it had been -successful. - -As he was returning, very tired, with his men, he reached a _dun_ or -castle, and resolved to rest there. His men dissuaded him, as the enemy -were in pursuit. “Bah!” said Conall, “Bridget has promised to look after -me,” and he threw himself down to sleep. A great fire was lighted, and -his men ranged the heads of the slain they had brought with them round -the fire, and they themselves sat up talking and singing. Meanwhile the -enemy came on, but they sent a spy, who crept unobserved up to the walls -and looked in. When he saw the dead faces with the flicker of the red -fire on them, and that Conall’s men were alert, his heart failed him, -and he went back and told his fellows that they must not risk a night -attack on the _dun_. - -Many touching stories are told of Bridget’s tenderness to the sick: of a -poor consumptive boy whom she nursed; of a man who carried his mother on -his back for many days, that he might lay her before Bridget in the -hopes that she might be healed of the lung complaint that afflicted her. - -One day—so says the legend—two lepers came to her, and she bade the one -wash the other. And he who was washed became whole. Then said she, “Go -and wash thy brother.” “Not I, forsooth!” replied the man. “I, a clean -man, with sound skin, shall I scrub that loathsome object?” “Then I will -do it,” said Bridget; and she took the poor leper and thoroughly -cleansed him. - -The truth of this story would seem to be that Bridget bade a servant -wash the leper, that he refused, and she herself performed the office. - -But she did more than attend to the sick. She saved the lives of men -condemned to death. On one occasion, a cupbearer to the King of Teffia -let fall a valuable goblet, and it was dented. The king, in a rage, -ordered the man to execution, though Bishop Mel interceded for him, but -in vain; then Bridget got the cup, and, as she had skilful smiths under -her, had the dents removed, so that it presented the same appearance as -before, and the king was then reluctantly induced to pardon the man. - -She was for a long time under the direction of Erc of Slane, in Munster. -Whilst there, a certain anchorite, who had made a vow never to look on -the face of a woman, started with his disciples to go to one of the -Western Isles, there to establish a community. His way led near where -Bridget was. Night fell, and his disciples, not relishing spending the -hours of darkness on the open waste, and supperless, begged him to ask -Bridget to give them food and lodging for the night. The old man -absolutely refused. Bridget heard of this, and when the whole company -was asleep she and one or two of her maids went on tiptoe to them and -carried off all their bundles of goods and garments. When the men woke -next morning everything was gone. Here was a pretty kettle of fish! Most -reluctantly the old anchorite was obliged to swallow his objections and -go humbly to Bridget and beg for the restitution of the packages. “Very -well,” said she, “when I have fed and housed you for a couple of days, -you shall have them,—and do not hold up your nose and despise women any -more.” So she entertained the whole party, and when they departed she -provided them with a couple of sumpter horses to carry their bundles for -them. When the anchorite arrived at the island to which he had taken a -fancy, to his dismay he found that a man lived on it with his wife and -sons and daughters, and claimed it as his property, and absolutely -refused to leave. The anchorite was forced to send for Bridget to -arrange terms, and she with difficulty bought off the proprietor. “After -all,” said she, “you can’t do without the help of women—for all your -foolish vow.” - -When with S. Erc, she must have been in that portion of King’s County -that then belonged to the kingdom of Meath. After that she removed to -Waterford, and remained for some time at Kilbride, near Tramore. - -She heard that the King of Munster had a captive in chains very harshly -treated. She went to his castle to beg for the man’s release, but the -king was not at home. However, the foster-father and -mother, and -foster-brothers were there. They could give her no assistance. “I will -await the king’s return,” said Bridget. Time began to pass heavily. She -looked round, and saw that harps hung in the hall. “Come,” said she, -“let us have some music.” The foster-parents of the king expressed -themselves unwilling and incapable. But Bridget would take no excuse. -Towards evening the king returned, and as he neared his hall, heard the -twang of harps and voices singing and laughing. He came in at the door, -and when he saw his foster-father with a cracked voice piping out an old -ballad he laughed till the tears ran down his cheeks. Every one was in -good humour, and he could not refuse Bridget her request. - -Bridget next moved into Leinster, apparently to the district of Kinsale. -She had not seen her father for some time, so now she went to visit him. -He was not more amiable as he advanced in years. With difficulty she -withdrew from him a servant maid, whom he was thrashing unmercifully. -When she left, the maid said to her, “Oh! would to heaven you were -always here, to save us from the master’s violence!” - -She—who had been a slave-girl herself—was pitiful to these poor things. -Some runaway slave-girls took refuge with her, and she had hard work -sometimes to reconcile their mistresses to leaving them under her -protection. - -Before she left her father, the old fellow asked her to get the king to -let him keep as his own property a sword the prince had lent him. -Bridget went to the castle. No sooner had she arrived than one of the -king’s men entreated her to take him into her tribe. So she asked the -king to give her the man, and give her father the sword. - -“You ask a great deal,” said he. “I must have something in return.” - -“Shall I demand of God for you Life Eternal, and a continuation of -royalty in your house?” - -“As to Life Eternal,” said the king, “I know nothing about it; and as to -royalty after I am dead, the boys of my family must fight for their own -crowns. Give me victory over my enemies.” - -“I will obtain that for you,” she said. And on this being promised he -acceded to both her requests. - -This is a very characteristic story of an Irish saint. The kings and -princes firmly believed that the saints could give them a place in -heaven and victory over their foes, could continue their line in power, -or deprive their posterity of sovereign rights. - -This king was Illand, son of Dunlaing. Soon after this interview he went -into the plain of Breagh, west of Dublin, where he fought the Ulster men -and defeated them. After this he waged as many as thirty battles in -Ireland, and gained eight victories in Britain. He died in 506. On his -death the clan of Niall, taking courage, gathered their forces to attack -the men of Leinster, who actually dug up the body of the old king, set -it in a chariot, clothed in his regal garments, and marched against the -men of the north, headed by the corpse. - -Bridget now went into Connaught, and founded an establishment there. It -was whilst there that an incident characteristic of the times occurred. - -She had under her charge a poor decrepit woman who was failing rapidly. -“The old creature can’t live,” said one of Bridget’s women. “Let us -strip her at once. It is bitter weather and frosty, and it will be -awkward to get her garments off her back when she is stiff and stark.” - -“On no account,” said Bridget. And when the cripple died she with her -own hands divested the body of its clothing, then laid the garments -outside the door in the frost, and washed them finally herself. - -Bridget and some of her spiritual daughters paid a visit to S. Ibar of -Begery. He served them at supper with bacon. Bridget saw two of the -girls sitting with their platters before them and their noses turned up; -they would not touch the food. She was very angry, jumped up from her -seat, caught them by the shoulders, and turned them out of the hall, and -bade them stand there, one on each side of the door, till supper was -over. She had run short of seed-corn, and had gone to beg some of Ibar. -The season was probably Lent, and the scruple of the girls was on that -account. - -When S. Bridget first saw the great plain of Breagh stretched before -her, it was in early summer, and it was as though snowed over with the -white clover, and the air that breathed from it was sweet with scent and -musical with the hum of bees. She stood still, raised her hands in an -ecstasy of delight, and said: “Oh! if this plain were but mine, I would -give it all to God!” - -“Good woman!” said S. Columba, when he was told this of Bridget. “God -accepted the desire of her loving heart just as surely as if she really -had made to Him the donation of all that land.” - -Once a bishop and a party of clerks arrived, and began to inquire when -they were to have a meal and what they were to have to eat. - -“It is all very well for you to be so clamorous,” said Bridget, “for you -are hungry. But can you not understand that I and my spiritual daughters -are hungry also? We have no religious teacher here, and we long to hear -the Word of God. Will you not give us who are hungry the nourishment of -souls before you call on us to satisfy your stomachs?” - -The bishop was ashamed, and led the way to the church. - -It happened that there was a couple who led a cat-and-dog life, and at -last declared that they could not live together, and that they would -separate. Bridget went to them, and by her charm of manner and earnest -words so won them over that thenceforth they came to love each other -devotedly. So much so, that one day when the husband left home to cross -an estuary, without saying good-bye, the wife ran after him into the -water, and would have been drowned had he not returned to kiss her. - -There was a madman who wandered on the mountain—Slive Forait. Bridget -was crossing it, and her companions were in deadly fear of encountering -the maniac. “I fear him not,” said she; “I will go and find him.” - -Before long she encountered the poor wretch. She said to him, “My -friend, have you anything to say to me?” - -“Yes, nun,” answered he: “Love the Lord, and all will love thee. -Reverence the Lord, and all will reverence thee. I cannot avoid thee, O -nun, thou art so pitiful to all the miserable and poor.” - -The life she led with the sisters was full of simplicity. She took her -turn to tend the sheep, she helped to brew the Easter ale which she sent -about to the bishops as her offering. - -The following is a funny story. - -Certain friends came to visit Bridget, and they left their house shut -without a caretaker in it. When they were well away, some robbers came, -broke open the byre and stole the oxen, and drove them away to the -Liffey. They had to cross the river at a ford, but the water was deep, -so the men stripped themselves, and that their garments might be kept -dry, attached them to the horns of the cattle. But no sooner were the -oxen in the water than they refused to proceed, and, turning, galloped -home, carrying away the clothing of the robbers on their heads. - -Having such large numbers of women under her direction, Bridget was -obliged to draw up for them a set of rules. An odd legend attaches to -the rules. She sent, so it was told, seven men and a poor blind boy, who -was in her service, to Rome to obtain a rule. But as they were crossing -the English Channel, the anchor caught. They drew lots who was to go -down and release the anchor. The lot fell to the blind boy. He -descended, unhooked the anchor, and it was hauled up, but left him -behind. The seven went on, and returned at the end of the year, and were -without any rule. As they were crossing the Channel, again the anchor -caught, but it became disengaged, and up with it came the boy, and he -had a Rule of Life with him, acquired in the depths, and this he took to -Bridget, and it became her famous rule for all her communities. Perhaps -the story originated thus. It was said that she had sent to Rome for a -system of monastic discipline, but as none came to her, she fished up -one out of the depths of her own conscience and common-sense. - -Bridget certainly to the utmost strove to show forth the grace of Mercy, -which she had elected as that for which she would specially strive, when -she was veiled. Poor lepers were kept by her attached to her convent, -and fed and administered to by her. - -One day a woman brought her a hamper of apples. “Oh!” cried Bridget, -“how pleased my lepers will be with them!” The woman angrily said, “I -brought the apples for you, and not for a parcel of lepers.” - -On another occasion, when Bishop Conlaeth came to vest for the -Eucharist, he found that his chasuble was gone. In fact, Bridget had cut -it up and made of it a garment for a leper. Conlaeth was not -overpleased. “I cannot celebrate without a proper vestment,” said he. -“Wait a moment,” said Bridget, and ran away. Presently she returned with -one she had made and embroidered with her own hands, and gave it to him -in place of that she had disposed of to the leper. - -A poor fellow who had gone to prefer a petition to the King of Leinster, -saw a fox playing about in his _cashel_ (_i.e._ castle). Not knowing -that it was tame, and a pet of the king, he killed it. The king, Illand, -was furious, threw the fellow into chains and vowed he would have him -put to death. Bridget heard of it, and at once went to see him, and took -with her a fox that had just been trapped. She offered the fox to -Illand, on condition that he should let the man go. The king, supposing -it was tame, consented. No sooner was the fellow released than Bridget -let go her fox, when away dashed Reynard across the _dun_ and over the -walls, and was seen no more. “I have not got the best of this bargain,” -said the king. - -In or about the year 480 she founded her mother house at Kildare—“The -Cell of the Oak.” She was granted land and a sanctuary, with -jurisdiction over all who lived on her land. Thus she became a great -ecclesiastical chieftainess, ruling not over women only, but over men as -well. Indeed, it would seem that schools for youths were also under her. -To regulate sacred matters in her tribe, she chose a bishop named -Conlaeth, who was a good smith in the precious metals, and could -manufacture bells. - -In the great house of Kildare little children were taken charge of, -either because orphans, or because given to the sisters by their -parents. Tighernach, Bishop of Clones, was one of these. As a babe, -Bridget held him at the font, and his infant years were under her care. -He ever remained deeply attached to her. Perhaps it may be taken as a -token of his affection that when he founded a church in Cornwall, a -chapel dedicated to his foster-mother should have been planted in -proximity. - -One who deeply reverenced her was the famous S. Brendan, who sailed for -seven years on the Atlantic in quest of the Land of Promise. Once he was -in conversation with her, and he said to her, “Tell me, Bridget, about -your spiritual things. For my part I may say that, since I have learned -to love and fear God, I have not stepped across nine furrows without my -mind turning to Him.” - -Bridget thought for a moment and said, “I do not think, Brendan, that my -mind has ever strayed from Him.” - -As her age advanced, her influence extended throughout Ireland. Swarms -of her spiritual children must have crossed to Wales, to Devon and -Cornwall, to Brittany, for we find in all these districts dedications to -her; and these dedications signify churches placed under the rule of her -congregation. It may indeed be said that it was she who initiated a -great upheaval of woman from being a mere slave to become a revered -member of the social body. - -There was no woman in the British Church, either in Wales or Alba, which -we now call Scotland, who occupied the same position. In Saxon England -the only woman who at all approached her was S. Hilda, and she was not, -like Bridget, an originator. - -Conlaeth, Bridget’s bishop, died in 519. She was sought, consulted by -princes and by prelates. The sour Gildas, author of the “History of the -Britons,” if he did not pay her a visit, sent her as token of his esteem -the present of a small bell, cast by himself. - -Nothing particular is recorded of her last illness. She received the -Communion from the hands of S. Nennid, whom years before she had gently -reproved for his giddiness, and she died on February 1st, 525. According -to some accounts she was aged seventy, according to others seventy-four. - -There are two old Irish hymns in honour of her. One begins: - - “Bridget, ever good woman, - Flame-golden, sparkling.” - -This is variously attributed to S. Columba, S. Ultan, and S. Brendan. -The other hymn is by S. Broccan, who died in 650. - -Both may be found in the Irish “Liber Hymnorum,” recently issued by the -“Henry Bradshaw Society.” - - - - - X - - _THE DAUGHTERS OF BRIDGET_ - - -The story of the introduction of Christianity into Ireland is altogether -so interesting, that it may be well to add something further to what has -already been told of S. Bridget, and to the story of S. Itha. In the -evangelisation of the Emerald Isle, woman had her place beside man, and -S. Bridget and S. Itha played their part as effectually as did S. -Patrick and S. Benignus. - -Let us first see what the paganism of the Irish consisted in, and what -was their social condition before S. Patrick preached, so that we may be -able to realise to some degree what a revolution was effected by the -introduction of the Gospel. - -The heathen Irish certainly adored idols; one of the principal of these -was Cromm Cruaich, which is said to have been the chief idol of Ireland. -It is said to have been of gold, and to have been surrounded by twelve -lesser idols of stone. To this Cromm Cruaich the Irish were wont to -sacrifice their children. There still exists an old poem that mentions -this: - - “Milk and corn - They sought of him urgently, - For a third of their offspring, - Great was its horror and its wailing.” - -Then there were the _Side_ worshipped. We do not know what these were, -but it is thought that they were the spirits of ancestors. The sun also -received adoration, so did wells. S. Patrick went to the well of Slan, -and there he was told that the natives venerated it as a god; it was the -King of Waters, and they believed that an old dead _faith_ or prophet -lay in it under a great stone that covered the well. S. Patrick moved -the slab aside, and so destroyed the sanctity of the well. - -There can be no doubt that polygamy existed: Bridget’s father had a wife -in addition to Brotseach, her mother; and S. Patrick, like S. Paul, had -to insist that those whom he consecrated as bishops should be husbands -of one wife. - -Women were in low repute; they were required to go into battle and fight -along with the men, and it was only on the urgency of Adamnan in the -synod of Drumceatt, in 574, that they were exempted. A man could sell -his daughter—it was so with Dubtach and Bridget. In the life of S. -Illtyt, a Welsh Knight, it is told how one stormy morning, when he -wanted to have his strayed horses collected, he pushed his wife out of -her bed and sent her without any clothes on to drive the horses -together. There is no doubt but the Irish husbands were quite as brutal. - -There is a very curious story in the life of S. Patrick. He was desirous -of revisiting his old master Miliuc with whom he had been a slave as a -lad, and from whom he had run away. His hope was to convert Miliuc, and -to propitiate him with a double ransom. But the old heathen, frightened -at his approach, and unwilling to receive him and listen to his Gospel, -burned himself alive in his house with all his substance. This seems to -point to the Indian _Dharna_ having been customary in Ireland. - -When S. Patrick converted the Irish he dealt very gently with such of -their customs as were harmless. The wells they so reverenced he -converted into baptisteries, and the pillar-stones they venerated he -rendered less objectionable by cutting crosses on them. The Druids wore -white raiment, and had their heads tonsured; he made his clergy adopt -both the white habit and the tonsure. - -The oak was an object of reverence, and S. Bridget set up her cell under -an ancient oak. She did not cut it down, and when people came on -pilgrimage to it, taught them of Christ, from under its leafy boughs. - -There was another relic of paganism that was not ruthlessly rejected. -The ancient Irish venerated fire. Now, in Ireland, where the atmosphere -is so charged with moisture, it is not easy to procure fire by rubbing -sticks together, as it would be in Italy or Africa. Consequently it was -a matter of extreme importance that fires should not be allowed to be -extinguished. It was the custom among the early Latins that there should -be in every village a circular hut in which the fire was kept ever -burning, and the unmarried girls were expected and obliged to attend to -it; and if by the fault of any it became extinguished, then her life was -forfeit. - -As the Romans became more civilised, the central hut was called the -Temple of Vesta, or Hestia,—the Hearth-fire; and a certain number of -virgins was chosen, and invested with great privileges, whose duty it -was never to allow it to die out. - -Now, it was much the same in Ireland, and it was more important there to -keep fire always burning, than it was in the drier air of Italy. S. -Bridget undertook that she and her nuns should keep the sacred fire from -extinction, and Kildare became the centre from which fire could always -be procured. The fire was twice extinguished, once by the Normans and -again at the Reformation, finally. - -The monastery of Kildare had a _les_ about it—that is to say, it was -enclosed within a bank and moat; the buildings were, however, of wood -and wattle. This we know from a story in the Life of S. Bridget. When -she was about laying out her monastery, a hundred horses arrived laden -with “peeled rods,” for Ailill, son of that very prince Dunlaing who had -refused to buy her when he found she had given away her father’s sword. -Some of the girls ran to beg for the poles, but were refused. As, -however, some of the horses fell down under their burdens, which were -excessive, Ailill gave way and supplied them with stakes and wattles. He -very good-naturedly allowed his horses to bring to Bridget as many more -as were required, free of cost. “And,” says the writer, “therewith was -built S. Bridget’s great house in Kildare.” - -All the sisters wore white flannel habits, and on their heads white -veils. Each had her own cell, but all met for Divine worship and for -meals. During the latter, Bridget’s bishop Conlaeth read aloud to them. - -Bridget travelled about a great deal, visiting her several communities, -in a car or chariot; and her driver was at her desire ordained priest, -so that as she sat in her conveyance, he could turn his head over his -shoulder and preach to her and the sisters with her. One day Bridget -said: “This is inconvenient. Turn bodily about, that we may hear you the -better, and as for the reins, throw them down. The horses will jog -along.” - -So he cast the reins over the front of the chariot, and addressed his -discourse to them with his back to the horses. Unhappily, one of these -latter took advantage of the occasion, and slipped its neck from the -yoke, and ran free; and so engrossed were Bridget and her companion in -the sermon of the priestly coachman, that they discovered nothing till -they were nearly upset. - -On another occasion, she and one of her nuns were being driven over a -common near the Liffey, when they came to a long hedge, for a man had -enclosed a portion of the common. But Bridget’s driver had no relish for -such encroachments, and determined to assert his “right of way,” so he -prepared to drive over the hedge. Bridget told him to go round, but not -he—he would assert his right. Over went the chariot with such a bounce, -that away flew the coachman, Bridget, and her nun, like rockets; and -when they picked themselves up were all badly bruised, and Bridget’s -head was cut open. She had it bound up, and continued her journey. When -she got home she consulted her physician, who with shrewd sense said, -“Leave it alone. Nature is your best doctor.” - -In the “Book of Leinster,” compiled in the twelfth century, is a list of -saintly virgins who were trained under S. Bridget. It is, however, by no -means complete. A few words shall be devoted to some of them. One, very -young, had been committed to Bridget when quite a child. Her name was -Darlugdach. She slept with Bridget, her foster-mother. Now, as she grew -to be a big girl, she became restive, and impatient of the restraints of -the convent life at Kildare, and she had formed a plan with another to -run away. - -The night on which she had resolved on leaving the monastery she was, as -usual, sleeping in the same bed with Bridget; and she laid herself in -her bosom, her heart fluttering with excitement, and with her mind at -conflict between love of her foster-mother and desire to be out and free -as a bird. - -At last she rose, and in an agony of uncertainty cast herself on her -knees, and besought God to strengthen her to remain where she knew she -would be safe. Then, in the vehemence of her resolve, she thrust her -naked feet before the red coals that glowed on the hearth, and held them -there till she could bear it no longer, and limped back to bed, and -nestled again into the bosom of the holy mother. - -When morning broke, Bridget rose, and looked at the scorched soles of -Darlugdach, and touching them said gently, “I was not asleep, my darling -child. I was awake and aware of your struggle, but I allowed you to -fight it out bravely by yourself. Now that you have conquered, you need -not fear this temptation again.” - -Darlugdach, when S. Bridget was dying, clung to her, in floods of tears, -and entreated her spiritual mother to allow her to die with her. But S. -Bridget promised that she should follow speedily—but not yet. Now, on -the very anniversary of S. Bridget’s departure, next year, Darlugdach -fell ill of a fever and died. - -Another of Bridget’s nuns was named Dara, who was blind—indeed, had been -born without sight. - -One evening Bridget and Dara sat together and talked all night of the -joys of Paradise. And their hearts were so full that the hours of -darkness passed without their being aware how time sped; and lo! above -the Wicklow mountains rose the golden sun, and in the glorious light the -sky flashed, and the river glittered, and all creation awoke. Then -Bridget sighed, because she knew that Dara’s eyes were closed to all -this beauty. So—the legend tells—she bowed her head in prayer; and -presently God wrought a great miracle, for the eyes of the blind woman -opened, and she saw the golden ball in the east, and the purple -mountains, the trees, and the flowers glittering in the morning dew. She -cried out with delight. Now for the first time she— - - “Saw a bush of flowering elder, - And dog-daisies in its shade, - Tufted meadow-sweet entangled - In a blushing wild-rose braid. - - “Saw a distant sheet of water - Flashing like a fallen sun; - Saw the winking of the ripples - Where the mountain torrents run. - - “Saw the peaceful arch of heaven, - With a cloudlet on the blue, - Like a white bird winging homeward - With its feathers drenched in dew.” - -Then Dara tried to lift up her heart to God in thanksgiving; but her -attention was distracted,—now it was a bird, then a flower, then a -change in the light,—and she could not fix her mind on God. Then a -sadness came upon her, and she cried— - - “‘O my Saviour!’ - With a sudden grief oppressed,— - ‘Be Thy will, not mine, accomplished; - Give me what Thou deemest best.’ - - “Then once more the clouds descended, - And the eyes again waxed dark; - All the splendour of the sunlight - Faded to a dying spark. - - “But the closèd heart expanded - Like the flower that blooms at night - Whilst, as Philomel, the spirit - Chanted to the waning light.” - -Again, another of Bridget’s nuns was Brunseach; she, however, went, -probably on Bridget’s death, to a religious house that had been founded -by S. Kieran of Saighir, over which he had set his mother, Liadhain. - -She was young and beautiful, and Dioma, the chief of the country of the -Hy Fiachach, came by violence and carried her off to his _dun_ or -castle. - -Kieran was angry, and at once seizing his staff, went to the residence -of the prince, and demanded that she should be surrendered to him. The -chief shut his gates and refused to admit the saint. Kieran remained -outside, although it was winter, and declared he would not return -without her. - -During the night there was a heavy fall of snow, but the saint would not -leave. Then Dioma, taunting him, said, “Come, I will let her go on one -condition, that to-morrow I hear the stork, and that he awake me from -sleep.” - -And actually next morning there was a stork perched on the palisade of -the _dun_, and was uttering its peculiar cries. The tyrant arose in -alarm, threw himself before the saint, and dismissed the damsel. - -However, he had quailed only for a while, and presently renewed his -persecution. Brunseach, according to the legend, died of fright, but was -brought to life again by S. Kieran—that is to say, she fainted and was -revived. - -The story is late, and has become invested in fable; but so much of it -is true, that Brunseach was carried off by Dioma, and that Kieran -managed to get her restored. - -It was perhaps through the annoyance caused by the prince that he -resolved to leave Ireland. He settled in Cornwall. But he had taken with -him his old nurse and Brunseach, and he found for them suitable -habitations there. Kieran himself was there called Piran, and he founded -several churches. That of his nurse in the Cornish peninsula is Ladock, -and Brunseach is known there as S. Buriana. - -“Nothing has been recorded of her life and labours in Cornwall, except -the general tradition that she spent her days in good works and great -sanctity; but the place where she dwelt was regarded as holy ground for -centuries, and can still be pointed out. It lies about a mile south-east -of the parish church which bears her name, beside a rivulet on the farm -of Bosleven; and the spot is called the Sentry, or Sanctuary. The -crumbling ruins of an ancient structure still remain there, and traces -of extensive foundations have been found adjoining them. If not the -actual ruins, they probably occupy the site of the oratory in which -Athelstan, after vanquishing the Cornish king, knelt at the shrine of -the saint, and made his memorable vow that, if God would crown his -expedition to the Scilly Isles with success, he would on his return -build and endow there a church and college in token of his gratitude, -and in memory of his victories. - -“It was on that wild headland, about four miles from Land’s End, that S. -Buriana took up her abode; and a group of saints from Ireland, who were -probably her friends and companions, and who seem to have landed on our -shores at the same time, occupied contiguous parts of the same district. -There she watched and prayed with such devotion, that the fame of her -goodness found its way back to her native land; and thenceforth -Brunseach the Slender, by which designation she had been known there, -was enrolled in the catalogue of the Irish saints; but her Christian -zeal was spent in the Cornish parish that perpetuates her name.”[4] - -Bridget had two disciples of the name of Brig or Briga. This was by no -means an uncommon name. A sister of S. Brendan was so called. - -Another was Kiara, and this virgin we perhaps meet with again in -Cornwall as Piala, the sister of Fingar. Amongst the Welsh and Cornish -the hard sound K became P, thus _Ken_ (head), was pronounced _Pen_; so -S. Kieran became Piran. - -Fingar and his sister formed a part of a great colony of emigrants who -started for Cornwall. Fingar had settled in Brittany, but he returned to -Ireland and persuaded his sister to leave the country with him. This she -was the more inclined to do as she was being forced into marriage in -spite of her monastic vows. They left Ireland with the intention of -going back to Brittany, but were carried by adverse winds to Cornwall, -and landed at Hayle. - -King Tewdrig, who had a palace hard by, did not relish the arrival of a -host of Irish, and he set upon them and massacred most of them. Kiara, -however, was not molested, though her brother was killed. She settled -where is now the parish church of Phillack. The scene of her brother’s -martyrdom was Gwynear, hard by. She probably did not care to leave the -proximity to his grave; she had no one to go with to Armorica, and it -seems likely that a larger body of Irish came over shortly after, -occupied all the west part of Cornwall, and so made her condition more -tolerable. - - - - -[Illustration: S. ITHA.] - - - - - XI - - _S. ITHA_ - - -What Bridget was for Leinster, that was Itha or Ita for Munster; and -from the way in which her cult spread through Devon and Cornwall, we are -led to suspect that there were a good many religious houses and churches -in the ancient kingdom of Damnonia that were under her rule, and looked -to Killeedy in Limerick as their mother-house. - -S. Itha was a shoot of the royal family of the Nandesi, in the present -county of Waterford. Her father’s name was Kennfoelad, and her mother’s -was Nect. They were Christians, as appears from the fact of S. Itha -having been baptised in childhood. - -She was born about 480, and probably at an early date received the veil -“in the Church of God of the clan.” - -Unfortunately we have not the life of S. Itha in a very early form; it -comes to us sadly corrupted with late fables foisted in to magnify the -miraculous powers of the saint. - -She moved to the foot of Mount Luachra, in Hy Conaill, and founded the -monastery of Cluain Credhuil, now Killeedy, in a wild and solitary -region, backed by the mountains of Mullaghareirk, and on a stream that -is a confluent of the Deel, which falls into the Shannon at Askaton. - -The chief of the clan or sept of Hy Conaill offered her a considerable -tract of land for the support of her establishment, but she refused to -receive more than was sufficient for a modest garden. - -Let us try to get some idea of what one of these monasteries was like. - -In the first place a ditch and a bank were drawn round the space that -was to be occupied, and the summit of the bank was further protected by -a palisade of stakes with osier wattling. In such places as were stony, -and where no earthwork could well be made, in place of a bank, there was -a wall. - -Within the enclosure were a number of beehive-shaped cells, either of -wattle or of stone and turf. Certainly the favourite style of building -was with wood; but of course all such wooden structures have perished, -whereas some of those of stone have been preserved. There were churches, -apparently small, and a refectory, bakehouses, and a brewery and -storehouses. - -Outside the defensive wall of enclosure lived the retainers of the -abbey. Where an abbot or abbess was head of an ecclesiastical tribe, he -or she was bound to find land for each household: nine furrows of arable -land, nine of bog, nine of grass-land, and as much of forest. As the -population increased, a secular or an ecclesiastical chief was obliged -to obtain an extension of territory, or would be held to have forfeited -his claims as a chief. This led to incessant feud among the Celtic -princes; it forced the saints to be continually striving to obtain fresh -grants of land and make fresh settlements. When there was no more chance -of obtaining land in Ireland, they sent swarms to Britain and to -Brittany, to found colonies there, under the jurisdiction of the saint. -This explains the way in which the Celtic saints were incessantly moving -about. They were forced to do so to extend their lands so as to find -farms for their vassals. - -A very terrible story is told of the condition of affairs in Ireland in -657. The population of the island had increased to such an extent that -the chiefs could not find land enough for the people. Dermot and -Blaithmac, the kings, summoned an assembly of clergy and nobles to -discuss the situation and consider a remedy. They concluded that the -“elders” should put up prayer to the Almighty to send a pestilence, “to -reduce the number of the lower class, that the rest might live in -comfort.” S. Fechin of Fore, on being consulted, approved of this -extraordinary petition. And the prayer was answered from heaven, but the -vengeance of God fell mainly on the nobles and clergy, for the Yellow -Plague which ensued, which swept away at least a third of the -population, fell with special heaviness on the nobles and clergy, of -whom multitudes, including the two kings and S. Fechin of Fore, were -carried off. - -S. Itha does not seem to have coveted land, and she assumed a different -position from that taken by S. Bridget. She was not an independent -chieftainess over a sacred tribe, but acted as prophetess to the secular -tribe of the Hy Conaill. Just as among the Germans, the warriors had -their wise women who attended the tribe, blessed the arms of the -warriors, and uttered oracles, so was it among the Celts; and we are -assured that the entire sept, or clan, unanimously adopted S. Itha as -their religious directress and, in fact, wise woman. In such cases, when -a prophecy came true, when a military undertaking blessed by the Saint -proved successful, the usage was, that an award was made in perpetuity -to him or to her, a tax imposed that must be paid regularly by the -tribe. - -Thus there were two ways by which a Celtic saint might subsist—either as -an independent chieftain over a sacred tribe, or as the patroness or -prophetess of a tribe, not owning much land, but drawing a revenue from -the sept or clan. - -We have a very curious illustration of this in the life of S. Findcua, -who was the great seer and prophet of Munster. He blessed the arms of -the king seven times in as many battles, and was rewarded for each; he -received tribute in this wise: “The first calf, and the first lamb, and -the first pig,” from every farm for ever. “For every homestead a sack of -malt, with a corresponding supply of food yearly.” - -Now there is not a trace of S. Itha having allowed herself on any -occasion to degrade herself to blessing and cursing, blessing the arms -of the Leinster men and covering their foes with imprecations. She -succeeded in inspiring the whole of the people with such reverence, that -they were ready to receive what she declared as a message from God, and -she used this position for no other object than that of advancing God’s -kingdom, stirring up to good works, encouraging peace, and restraining -violence. She showed no eagerness for gifts. On one occasion a wealthy -man, to whom she had rendered a service, insisted on forcing money on -her. She at once withdrew her hand, absolutely refused it, and to show -him her determination, washed her hands that, she said, had been defiled -by contact with his filthy lucre. God’s gifts were not to be traded -with, and profit must not be made out of an office such as that filled -by her. - -Parents, desirous of having their children brought up to the -ecclesiastical state, committed them to her; and thus she became the -foster-mother of S. Pulcherius or Mochoemoc, of S. Cumine, and S. -Brendan. The latter was committed to her when one year old, and she kept -him with her till he was five. Throughout his life Brendan retained not -merely the tenderest love for Itha, but such a reverence that he -consulted her in all matters of importance. - -One day Brendan asked her what three works were, in her opinion, most -well-pleasing to God. She replied, “Faith out of a pure heart, sincerity -of life, and tender charity.” - -“And what,” further asked Brendan, “what are most displeasing to God?” - -“A spiteful tongue, a love of what smacks of evil, and avarice,” was her -ready reply. - -Brendan, as a little fellow, was the pet of the community, and all the -sisters loved to have him and dance him in their arms. In the life of S. -Brendan is inserted a snatch from an older Irish ballad concerning him: - - “Angels in shape of virgins white - This little babe did tend. - From hand to hand, fair forms of light, - Sweet faces o’er him bend.” - -S. Erc, Bishop of Slane, seems to have been Itha’s principal adviser and -friend; and when the five years of Brendan’s fostering were over, Erc -took the little boy away to teach him the Psalms and the Gospels. S. Erc -found it rather hard to keep the boy supplied with milk, but a hind with -her fawn, so says the legend, was caught, and gave her milk to Brendan. - -It may be asked, What was the mode of life of the community of S. Itha? - -Unhappily we do not know so much of that of the religious women as we do -of that of the monasteries of men, yet we cannot doubt that the rule of -the house for women much resembled that in the others. Here is an -account of the order as given in the life of S. Brioc, an Irishman by -race, though born in Cardigan. - -“At fixed hours they all assembled in the church to celebrate divine -worship. After the office of vespers (6 p.m.) they refreshed their -bodies by a common meal. Then, having said compline, they dispersed in -silence to their beds. At midnight they rose and assembled to sing -devoutly psalms and hymns to the glory of God. Then they returned to -their beds. But at cockcrow, at the sound of the bell, they sprang from -their couches to sing lauds. From the conclusion of this office to the -second hour (8 a.m.) they were engaged in spiritual exercises and -prayer. Then they cheerfully betook them to manual labour.” - -Happily one of the monastic offices of the early Irish Church has been -deciphered from a nearly obliterated leaf of the Irish MS. _Book of -Mulling_: it consisted of the Magnificat. What preceded this is -illegible: some verses of a hymn; the reading of the Beatitudes from the -Sermon on the Mount, a hymn of S. Secundinus, a commemoration of S. -Patrick, a portion of a hymn by S. Hilary of Poitiers, the Apostles’ -Creed, the Lord’s prayer, and a collect. - -The work of the day consisted in teaching the young girls their letters, -in needlework, tending the cattle—in which each, abbess included, took -turn—grinding corn in the handmill, and cultivating the garden. - -Numerous visitors arrived to consult S. Itha, and she most certainly had -fixed hours in which to receive them. - -One striking instance of the veneration in which she was held is that S. -Coemgen of Glendalough, when dying, sent to entreat her to come to him; -he would have no one else minister to him in his last sickness, and he -begged her, when he expired to place her hand over his mouth and close -it. - -One Beoan was a famous artificer; he was a native of Connaught. He went -to Itha and passed into her service; but was summoned by his military -chief to attend him in one of his raids. He departed most reluctantly. -Itha was greatly distressed at losing him. As he did not return after a -skirmish, she went to the scene of the encounter, and found him -grievously wounded, but still living. Under her fostering care he -recovered. According to late legend, his head had been cut off and -thrown away. She found his body but not his head, so she called “Beoan! -Beoan!” Whereupon the head came flying through the air to her, and she -set it on again. So a very simple transaction was magnified into a -ridiculous fable. - -After leaving her, S. Brendan went about with Bishop Erc in his waggon, -from which the bishop preached to the people. One day when Erc was -addressing a crowd, Brendan was in the back of the waggon, looking over -the side, clearly not attending to the sermon. Then a small, -fair-haired, rosy-faced girl came near, and seeing the little fellow -peeping over the side, she tried to scramble up the waggon-wheel to get -to Brendan and play with him. But he laid hold of the reins and lashed -her with them, so that she was forced to desist, and fell back crying. -Erc was much annoyed at Brendan’s conduct, and sent him into the -black-hole in punishment. - -Some years later, Itha required Brendan to come to her: she was in great -trouble, and needed his assistance. He went accordingly, and with many -tears she told him that one of her pupils had run away some time before, -and had fallen into very bad courses, which had led at last to her being -reduced to be a slave-girl in Connaught. Would he go in search of her -and bring her back, with assurance that everything would be forgiven and -forgotten? - -Brendan readily undertook the task, and succeeded in redeeming the girl -and restoring her to her spiritual mother. - -Now Brendan himself got into trouble. He had gone with a boat one day to -an island, taking with him two lads, one quite young. He left one boy in -charge of the boat, and advanced up the land with the other. Then this -latter said to him, “Master, the tide will rise before we get back, and -I am sure my little brother cannot manage the boat alone.” - -“Be silent,” retorted Brendan. “Do you suppose that I do not care for -him as much as you do yourself?” - -After a while the young man returned to the matter. “I am sure,” said -he, “it is not safe to leave the boy unassisted. The current runs very -strong.” - -“Bad luck to you!” said Brendan, flaming up,—he was a peppery man,—“Go -yourself, then;” and the youth took him at his word and found the boy -struggling with the boat, tide and wind were driving from shore, and he -was unable to control the coracle. The elder ran into the water to -assist his brother, and a great wave swept him off his feet and he was -drowned, but the little boy escaped. - -After this S. Brendan had no peace of mind. He thought himself -responsible for the loss of the youth. He had wished him “Bad luck,” and -bad luck indeed had fallen to him. - -He went at once to his foster-mother, and consulted her. - -It is quite possible that the relatives of the drowned youth had taken -the matter up, and pursued Brendan in blood-feud. So Itha, after mature -consideration, advised Brendan to leave Ireland for a while; and in -punishment for his hastiness, and for having caused the death of the -youth, she bade him abstain from blood in everything. - -So Brendan started. He went to Armorica, and determined to visit Gildas, -the historian, who was then at his abbey of Rhuys. Gildas was a sour, -ill-tempered man, very hard; and when Brendan arrived, it was just after -sundown and the gates of the monastery were closed. He announced who he -was—a traveller from Ireland—but Gildas replied that rules must be kept, -and it was against his rule to open after set of sun, so Brendan was -constrained to spend the night outside the gates. - -Thence he went to Dol, but after a while, and a visit to S. David in -Wales, he returned to Ireland, and now Itha told him a marvellous story. -There was a rumour that far away to the west beyond the horizon was a -wondrous land of beauty. He must not remain in Ireland: let him put to -sea, sail after the sun as it set, and discover the mysterious land -beyond the Atlantic. - -The imagination of Brendan was fired; he set to work to construct three -large vessels of wickerwork, and he covered them with skins; each vessel -contained thirty men—some were clergy, a good many laymen—and he took a -fool with him, because he begged hard to be admitted. Brendan was absent -three or five years, it is uncertain which—for apparently the time of -his absence in Brittany is included in one of the computations. - -Wonderful stories are told of what he saw and did, but no trust can be -put in the narrative. On his return he went to Itha to report himself. -She received him with great pleasure, but objected that he had not -literally obeyed her, for his sails had been made of the skins of -beasts, so had been the covering of his boats, and cattle had been -slaughtered for the purpose, so that he had not wholly abstained from -blood. - -But it is doubtful whether this is what she really said. It is probably -the legend writer’s explanation for what follows. “Why,” asked Itha, -“should you risk these lengthy voyages in such frail vessels as coracles -made of basket-work covered with hides? Next time build boats of wood.” - -This was a new idea. The Irish, like the Welsh, had hitherto used large -coracles, and the only wooden boats they had employed were trunks of -trees hollowed out, and these only on lakes. - -Brendan at once seized on the suggestion, and constructed ships of wood, -which were the first ever built in Ireland, and these were due to the -idea of S. Itha. - -Brendan made a second voyage to the land beyond the ocean, and it is -possible that he may have actually reached America; but, as already -said, nothing trustworthy has come to us of the result of his attempts. - -Itha had a brother, S. Finan, and she was related to S. Senan of -Achadh-coel. - -Itha in her old age was attacked by perhaps the most terrible and -painful disease to which poor suffering mortality is subject, and it is -one to which women fall victims more often than men. She was attacked in -her breast, but endured her pains night and day with the utmost patience -and trust in God’s mercy. Her nuns were affected to tears at her -sufferings, but she had always a smile and cheerful words on her lips to -banish their discouragement. - -She died at length on January 15th, in the year 569 or 570, and was laid -in her church of Cluain Credhuil, which has since borne the name of -Killeedy or the Church of Ida. - -She must have been known beyond the island of Ireland, for in the -Salisbury Martyrology she is entered in strange form as “In Ireland the -festival of S. Dorothea, also called Sith (S. Ith)” on January 15th. - -In Cornwall a lofty and bare hill, that commands the Atlantic and the -coast, is crowned by a great ruined camp. It had belonged to the -British, but was wrested from them and became a stronghold of the -Saxons, who held it so as to dominate the entire neighbourhood. This is -Hellborough, not far from Camelford. It continued to be a royal castle, -the property of the Crown, though it does not seem that any mediæval -castle was built upon it. Now, curiously enough, in the midst of this -great camp is a mound of stone or cairn, and on this cairn is a little -chapel, at present in ruins, dedicated to the saint whose life has just -been given. And on the river Camel, that flows into the Padstow estuary, -is a parish that bears the name, though corrupted into S. Issey. But -near Exeter is a parish church that has her as patroness with the name -unmutilated, as S. Ide. - -How came these dedications in Cornwall and Devon? Either because S. -Brendan on his way home from Brittany founded the churches in memory of -his dear foster-mother, or else because here were colonies of holy women -from the mother-house in Limerick. - -In or about 656 Cuimin of Connor wrote the “Characteristics of the Irish -Saints” in metre, and this is what he says of Itha:— - - “My (dear) Itha, much beloved of fosterage, - Firmly rooted in humility, but never base, - Laid not her cheek to the ground, - Ever, ever full of the love of God.” - - - - -[Illustration: S. HILDA.] - - - - - XII - - _S. HILDA_ - - -Hilda was born in 614. She was the daughter of Hereric, nephew of Edwin, -king of Northumbria. - -Her childhood was darkened by the civil wars that rent Northumbria, at -this time divided into two kingdoms, each engaged in fighting the other -for supremacy. - -In 627, when aged thirteen, she received baptism, along with her uncle -Edwin, at the hands of S. Paulinus. She lived thirty-three years in her -family, “very nobly,” says Bede, and then resolved to dedicate the rest -of her life to God. Her intention was to go to Chelles, in France, for -her training; and, for this purpose, she went into East Anglia to its -queen, her sister. - -She spent a year in preparation for her final exile; but her purpose was -frustrated by a summons from S. Aidan, the Apostle of Northumbria, to -return to her own country and settle there. She obeyed at once, and was -placed by Aidan as superior over a few sisters in a small monastic -settlement on the north bank of the Wear. But she was there for a year -only, when she was called to replace S. Heiu, the first Abbess of -Hartlepool. This was in 649. - -At Hartlepool, the Saint’s care was to introduce order and discipline, -which had, apparently, been relaxed under Heiu. Hither came her mother, -who passed the rest of her days under the rule and care of her daughter, -and there she died and was buried. - -In some excavations carried on at Hartlepool on the site of the old -abbey, between 1833 and 1843, among a number of Anglo-Saxon tombs that -were discovered, some bore the names of Berchtgitha, Hildigitha, and -other members of the sisterhood.[5] - -So great was Hilda’s reputation for spiritual wisdom, that when King -Oswy, in fulfilment of his vow, consecrated his daughter, Elfleda, to -Almighty God, as a thank-offering for his victory over Penda, King of -the Mercians, it was to S. Hilda’s care that he committed her. - -Whether now or later is uncertain, but she had a second convent at -Hackness, where some very remarkable relics of the ecclesiastical -foundations of Hilda still remain. - -In 658, the peace and security of Northumbria had been secured by the -final victory gained by Oswy over the Mercians, at Winwaed. Hilda at -once took advantage of the king’s vow to give a certain number of farms -to God, to secure Streaneshalch, now Whitby, for the establishment of a -new and larger monastery. - -M. de Montalembert, the historian of Western Monachism, says that: “Of -all sites chosen by monastic architects, after that of Monte Cassino, I -know none grander and more picturesque than that of Whitby. Nothing now -remains of the Saxon monastery, but more than half the Abbey-church, -restored by the Percies in the time of the Normans, still stands, and -enables the marvelling spectator to form for himself an idea of the -solemn grandeur of the great edifice.... The beautiful colour of the -stone, half-eaten away by the sea-winds, adds to the charm of these -ruins. A more picturesque effect could not be imagined than that of the -distant horizon of azure sea, viewed through the gaunt, hollow eyes of -the ruinous arches.” - -Here, for thirty years, the great Hilda ruled. She must have been a -woman of commanding character, and of no mean mental power, for she -exercised a really marvellous influence over bishops, kings and nobles. -They came to consult her, and received her advice with respect. “All who -knew her,” says Bede, “called her Mother, on account of her singular -piety and grace. She was not merely an example of good life to those who -lived in her monastery, but she afforded occasion of amendment and -salvation to many who lived at a distance, to whom was carried the fame -of her industry and virtue.” - -The story went that before her birth her mother had dreamt that she had -in her lap a jewel that sent forth streams of light; and it was proudly -thought that this meant that she would nurse Hilda, precious as a gem, -and diffusing the light of divine truth through dark Northumbria. - -Under Hilda’s charge at Whitby was the little Elfleda, daughter of Oswy, -who was to succeed her in the abbacy. - -The monastery was a curious institution. It was double. There was a -community of women and another of men. There was, however, but one -church in which they met for prayer. If we may judge by the Celtic -monasteries elsewhere, a wall separated the monks from the nuns, so that -they could hear but not see each other. - -The monastery for men under Hilda became a nursery for bishops. Thence -issued Bosa, who became Bishop of York,—Hedda, Bishop of Dorchester, but -afterwards translated to Winchester; Oftfor, Bishop of Worcester, and -John of Hexham,—all saints; also Wilfrid II., afterwards of York. - -How these double monasteries were managed one would have been glad to -learn, but very few details concerning them remain. - -At Whitby, where she had to govern both men and women, her powers of -organisation and control were conspicuous. But she had others under her -beside monks and nuns: she ruled a large number of serfs with their -families, attached to the soil and tilling it. - -Amongst these was an old cowherd, named Caedmon. He was, as a serf, very -ignorant and uneducated, but he had rare natural gifts, long -unsuspected. He attended the carouses so dear to the beer-drinking -Saxons and Angles, but he was unable to take his part, whenever the harp -was handed to him and it was his turn to sing a ballad. On such -occasions, mortified, he had been wont to rise from his place, and -retire to his own reed-thatched cottage, where he slept beside the cows -in their stall. - -But one evening, when he had done this, as he was lying among the straw, -and the oxen were beside him chewing the cud, and the air was sweet with -their breath, he fancied, half-asleep and half-awake, that he heard a -voice say: “Sing me something.” - -Then he replied: “How can I sing? I have left the feast because I am so -ignorant that I cannot.” - -“Sing, nevertheless,” he thought the vision said. - -“But—what can I sing about?” - -“Sing the story of the World’s Birth.” - -Then, somehow, an inspiration came on him, and in the night, among the -cows, out of the straw, he raised his voice, and began to throw into -rude verse the story of Creation. It was very rugged, but very fresh, -and it welled up from his heart; in the morning he thought over the -lines he had composed, and during the day talked of his newly-acquired -powers. - -The Abbess Hilda heard of it, and she sent for him, and he recited his -poem before her. - -Whether at the time he twanged the harp we do not know; probably he drew -his fingers across the strings as he finished each line, so as to give -time for him to form or remember the next. - -Now, in this poetry there was no rhyme, as we understand it. The musical -effect was produced by alliteration—that is to say, by the repetition of -some ringing consonant or broad diphthong, usually at the _beginning_ of -a word. If we understood Anglo-Saxon music, we should understand the -charm to the ear of this alliteration. - -Hilda at once recognised the genius of the old cow-herd; she took him -into her household, and bade him devote himself to the cultivation of -his talent. Thus it is due to her that Anglo-Saxon poetry took its -rise—or, at all events, was recognised as literature deserving of being -preserved. Caedmon’s poems are the earliest specimens we have. - -But Hilda, with real genius, saw at once in the faculty of the old -peasant a great means of conveying to the rude people the story of -Scripture and the lessons of the Gospel. They were quite incapable of -reading. Priests were few, and widely scattered. The people loved -ballads; they would hearken for hours, sitting over the fire, to a -singer who twanged the strings and then sang a stave or a line. They -loved a long story. It could not be too long for them, having no books, -nothing wherewith to relieve the tedium of the long winter evenings. - -Now, thought Hilda, if we can run the Bible stories into ballad form, -these will be sung in every cottage and farm wherever a gleeman can go -certain of welcome; they will be eagerly listened to. So she gave to -Caedmon clergy who translated the Scripture narrative from Latin into -homespun Saxon. He listened, took his harp, the fire came into his grey -eyes, and he sang it all in verse. Ninety-nine out of a hundred other -women would have said, “This is very interesting, but the man must be -snubbed; he is only a keeper of cows, and he must be taught not to -presume.” Hilda, however, was above such pettiness: seeing a divine gift -of song, though granted to quite a common poor man, she at once -endeavoured to ripen it, and to turn it to a practical, good end. How to -seize an occasion, an opportunity, and make use of it, is not given to -all. - -Another instance of Hilda’s clear mind and sound sense was in the -settlement of the vexed question of Easter. - -About that I shall have more to say when we come to the story of S. -Elfleda. - -The British-Irish Church did not observe Easter on the same day as the -Roman Church; and as the Mercians and Northumbrians had received their -Christianity from Iona, the metropolis of the Scottish Church, they kept -the festival at one time, when the men of Kent and Wessex kept it at -another. This produced discord at the very season when minds should be -awed and calm; and it was a constant source of bickering and religious -quarrels. The situation was intolerable, and, probably at the -instigation of Hilda, a parliament was convoked at Whitby in 664 to -settle the difficulty. This was the _Witenagemot_, composed of the -principal nobles and ecclesiastics of the country, and presided over by -the king. - -Hilda was now fifty years old, and one would have supposed at that age -would have adhered with the utmost tenacity to the rule in which she had -been brought up, and which had been observed by her Father-in-God, S. -Aidan, and by S. Cuthbert, whom she revered as a saint and a prophet -inspired by the Divine Spirit. But she was a woman too sensible and too -forbearing to force her own likings on the Church, against what her -judgment told her was right. Pope Honorius had written in 634 to the -Irish, exhorting them “not to think their small number, lodged at the -utmost fringe of the world, wiser than all the ancient and modern -Churches throughout the earth.” Even in Iona great searchings of heart -had begun. S. Cummian had written to the abbot there, explaining how the -error arose whereby the two Churches were separated, and he entreated -the Celtic clergy to give way. “What,” he asked, “can be worse thought -concerning the Church, our mother, than that we should say, Rome errs, -Jerusalem errs, Alexandria errs, Antioch errs, the whole world errs; the -Scots and Britons alone know what is right.” - -Hilda’s leanings were entirely to the Scottish side, but Oswy strongly -adopted the other, and the nobles and freemen, not caring much one way -or the other, held up their hands to express their willingness to -observe Easter at such time as pleased the king. - -Hilda seems at once to have submitted, and to have introduced the -observance of the Roman computation at Whitby, but the northern bishops -withdrew, unconvinced and discouraged. Hilda was almost certainly alive -when Caedmon died, but she was not long in following him. For the last -seven years of her life she suffered greatly; then, says Bede, “the -distemper turning inwards, she approached her last day, and about -cock-crow, having received the Holy Communion, to further her on her -journey, and having called together the servants of Christ that were in -the same monastery, she admonished them to preserve evangelical peace -among themselves and with all others; and as she was speaking she saw -Death approaching, and—passed from death to life.” She died in 680. - - - - -[Illustration: S. ELFLEDA.] - - - - - XIII - - _S. ELFLEDA_ - - -When the terrible Penda had advanced into Northumbria, against Oswy, -destroying homesteads and harvests with fire, and butchering all who -fell into his hands, then the Northumbrian king sent presents to him, -and asked for peace. The fierce Mercian refused the presents offered: -nothing would satisfy him but the absolute subjection of the Northern -Kingdom. Then, in despair, Oswy vowed to God that, as the old Pagan had -rejected his gifts, he would dedicate his little one-year-old daughter -to Him, together with twelve farms, if He would bless his arms in -battle. - -The odds were against Oswy. The host opposed to him was thrice as -numerous as his own. Ethelhere, King of the East Angles, had come to the -aid of Penda; and Odilwald, son of S. Oswald, who had been given an -underlordship of part of Deira, and who thought he ought to have -succeeded his father in kingship, went over to Penda. - -The battle was fought on the Winwaed, near Leeds; the Mercians and their -allies in their confidence had incautiously put the river at their back. -Heavy rains filled it to overflow; it became a deep and boiling torrent, -cutting off retreat. The Mercians were defeated. A panic fell on them, -and as they fled they were swept away by the swollen river. Of the -thirty eorldormen who marched with Penda, hardly one survived. The King -of the East Angles and the savage old Mercian were among those who were -slain. Odilwald did not enter the battle. He was well aware that when -Bernicia had been eaten, Penda’s next mouthful would be Deira. He bore a -bitter grudge against Oswy, but for all that did not care to put the -knife into the hand of the Mercian king wherewith to have his own throat -cut. - -A battle song was composed on the occasion, of which a snatch has been -preserved:— - - “In the river Winwaed is avenged the slaughter of Anna, - The slaughter of Sigbert and Ecgric as well, - The slaughter of Oswald and Edwin who fell.” - -The battle was fought in 655, consequently S. Elfleda was born in 654. - -Oswy faithfully kept his vow. He set apart twelve estates to be -thenceforth monastic property—six in the north and six in the south of -his double kingdom. He then surrendered the little Elfleda to be brought -up to the service of God. - -Her mother was Eanfleda, daughter of Edwin, the first Christian King of -Northumbria. It was, in fact, her birth, on Easter Day, 626, which was -the occasion of the subsequent conversion of her father, and of his -subjects; and Eanfleda was the firstfruits of her nation to receive -baptism on the Whit Sunday following. - -Oswy, the father of Elfleda, was a dissolute and murderous ruffian, who -in cold blood had murdered the gallant Oswin, King of Deira, the kinsman -of his own wife. - -Oswy gave his daughter to S. Hilda, at Hartlepool. - -In the furious and fratricidal wars which were waged in England by the -conquerors of the British, each kingdom was animated by a blind instinct -that the unity of the race should be effected somehow; but each -understood this only as by bringing the rest under subjection. - -Elfleda is described by Bede as a very pious princess. She had a sister, -older than herself, Alcfleda, who had been married to Peada, son of the -ravager Penda. But Alcfleda bore no love to her husband, and had him -assassinated whilst he was celebrating Easter. - -Two years after Elfleda had been placed at Hartlepool, S. Hilda obtained -a grant of land where now stands Whitby, but which was then called -Streaneshalch. She moved thither, and there constituted her famous -monastery. This was in 658. - -With Hilda remained Elfleda till the death of the great abbess in 680. -On the death of Oswy in 670, ten years before, her mother Eanfleda came -there; but when Hilda died, the young Elfleda, and not her mother, was -elected to be the second abbess. As she was scarcely twenty-five, she -was guided and assisted by Trumwin, who had been Bishop of Witherne, but -had been obliged to leave his diocese by the unruly Picts, and he had -withdrawn to the monastery of Hilda to remain under her rule. - -Like all the Anglo-Saxon princesses of the period who retired into the -cloister, Elfleda did not cease to take a passionate interest in the -affairs of her race and her country, and to exercise a very remarkable -influence over the princes and the people. When in 670 Oswy died he was -succeeded by his son Egfrid, as unprincipled a man as his father. In -674, at Easter, S. Cuthbert was drawn from his island and cell and was -ordained Bishop, with his seat at Lindisfarne, to rule the Northumbrian -Church, in the presence of the king, at York. It was then that Cuthbert, -knowing what was in the heart of the turbulent king, urged him to -refrain from attacking the Picts and Scots, who were not molesting the -Northumbrians. He would not, however, hearken. He had already despatched -an army under Beorf to wantonly ravage Ireland. This had, as Bede said, -“miserably wasted that harmless nation, which had always been friendly -to the English; insomuch that in their hostile rage they spared neither -churches nor monasteries.” The expedition against the Picts was -determined on against the advice of all his friends, and of the Bishop -of York, and of Cuthbert. - -Elfleda was in great anxiety about her headstrong brother, and she went -to see Cuthbert concerning him. He and the abbess met, having gone by -sea to the place appointed for the interview. She threw herself at his -feet and entreated him to tell her what the issue would be—would Egfrid -have a long reign? - -“I am surprised,” answered Cuthbert, “that a woman well versed, like -you, in the Scriptures, should speak to me of length of human life, -which lasts no longer than a spider’s web. How short, then, must life be -for a man who has but a year to live, and has death at his door!” - -At these words Elfleda’s tears began to flow. She felt that the wise old -hermit saw that the mad as well as wicked expedition of her brother must -end fatally. - -Presently, drying her tears, she continued with feminine boldness to -inquire who would be the king’s successor, since he had neither sons nor -brothers. - -“Say not so,” replied Cuthbert. “He shall have a successor whom you will -love, as you as a sister love Egfrid.” - -“Tell me,” pursued Elfleda, “where can this successor be?” - -Then he turned his eyes to the islands dotting this coast, and said: -“How many islands there be in this mighty ocean! Surely thence can God -bring a man to reign over the English.” - -Elfleda then perceived that he spoke of a young man, Alcfrid, supposed -to be the son of her father Oswy by an Irish mother, and who had been a -friend of Wilfrid, and was now in Iona, probably hiding from his -brother, whom he could not trust. - -The venerable Cuthbert was not out in his conjecture. On May 20th, 684, -Egfrid was drawn into a pass at Drumnechtan, in Forfar, was surrounded -by the Scots and Picts, slain, and the great bulk of his men cut to -pieces. - -“From that time,” says Bede, “the hopes of the English crown began to -waver and retrograde; for the Picts recovered their own lands, which had -been held by the English.” - -Alcfrid at once left Iona, and was chosen king. He was a good and just -prince, much under the influence of Wilfrid and inclined to adopt Roman -fashions. - -It becomes necessary now to speak of a controversy that rent the unity -of the Church in England. - -All Northumbria, Mercia and Essex had received the faith from Iona, the -monastic capital of the Scots, whereas Kent and Wessex had received it -from Rome. - -Iona had been founded in 563 by S. Columba, an Irishman; and it was from -Iona that S. Aidan, the Apostle of Northumbria, had been sent. -Lindisfarne, the seat of the Bishops of Northumbria, was a daughter of -Iona. - -Now, there were certain differences between this Celtic Church and that -of Rome and Gaul. - -In the first place, the Britons and Irish had been cut off from -communication with the rest of Europe by the troubles that afflicted the -Empire as it fell into ruin under the blows of the Barbarians. -Consequently they were unaware that a change had been agreed on in the -observance of Easter. It was discovered in 387 that the system of -calculating Easter was erroneous, and Pope Hilary employed one -Victorinus to frame a new cycle, which was thenceforth followed in the -Latin Church. But of this change the British and Irish Church knew -nothing; and when Augustine and his followers arrived in Kent they found -that the ancient Church of the Britons observed Easter on a different -day from themselves. - -That was not all. The Celtic monks had a different tonsure or mode of -cutting of the hair from the Latin monks. Instead of shaving the top of -the head, and leaving the hair as a crown, they shaved the front of the -head from ear to ear. Now, the reason of the use of the tonsure among -the Celts was this. The cutting of the hair signified adoption, and -there is some reason to believe that every tribe or clan clipped its -hair in its own peculiar fashion. The Ecclesiastical tribe adopted the -shaving of the front of the head; and every one so shaven belonged in -the ecclesiastical clan. - -When S. David settled in the valley where is now the Cathedral that -bears his name, there was an Irish Pict invader living in a camp hard -by. He had seized on that bit of Pembrokeshire. His name was Boia, and -he was a pagan. His wife was highly incensed at Christian monks settling -on their land and near at hand, and she tried to goad her husband to -murder them. But he was a good-natured man, and he absolutely refused to -do her will. Then she resolved to get her heathen gods to strike them -dead, and in order to gain the favour of the gods she must offer them a -sacrifice of one of her children. But she had none of her own; so she -called to her a little girl, a daughter of her husband by a former wife, -and told her she would cut her hair. She took the girl down into a sunny -place in a hazel grove on the slope of the hill, and there, with her -shears, cut her hair. Now, as cutting the hair was esteemed to be -adoption, by this act she had made the child her own; so she instantly -with the shears cut the girl’s throat as an offering to the gods. Now -the British clergy, by their form of cutting the hair, regarded -themselves as adopted into the family of God, or the Ecclesiastical -tribe. - -Augustine and the Latin clergy could not understand this. Instead of -arguing with the native Christians they denounced them. They called them -Judaisers because they observed Easter at the wrong time, which was -false; and they called the tonsure of the Celts that of Simon Magus, -which was nonsense. - -There were other peculiarities. The British Church used unleavened bread -at the Eucharist, and the Latin Church at that time only such bread as -was leavened. Also, another high misdemeanour was that, instead of -employing a single collect before the Epistle and Gospel, there were -more than one said. In these two last particulars the Latin Church has -altered now her practice; in the matter of the unleavened bread, the -change took place in the tenth century. - -Now, the matter of Easter was very vexing, for whilst those who followed -the Roman rule were singing Allelujah and were rejoicing, the Celtic and -Northumbrian and Mercian Christians were still keeping Lent. Precisely -the same thing occurs in Russia, where in English and Roman chaplaincies -Easter is kept whilst the Russians are still fasting. - -This became a burning question when the Northumbrian kings married -princesses from the South. These had their own chaplains and kept Easter -at their time, whilst their husbands and the court and the people were -in the midst of Passion solemnities. - -As to the matter of the tonsure, on which the Roman clergy made a great -noise, it was like asking a clan to change its tartan,—say the McDonalds -to be forced to adopt that of the Campbells. - -Oswy had found the condition of affairs intolerable, as his own queen -followed the Roman rule, whilst he observed that of the Celtic Church. - -Oswy had associated his son Alcfrid with him in the government of -Northumbria, and Alcfrid was much swayed by Wilfrid, a companion of his -age then living at the Court of Oswy, who had been to Rome, seen its -wonders and the splendours of the pontifical services in the old -basilica of S. Peter. He came back with his head full of what he had -seen, and utterly scorning everything British, even the Christianity of -his Northumbrian brethren. In his idea nothing would avail but the -conforming of the Church in Northumbria to Roman obedience and Roman -customs. - -Oswy was induced to summon a council at Whitby to decide matters of -controversy. On the Scottish side were S. Colman, the Northumbrian -bishop, with his clergy; S. Hilda, followed of course by Elfleda; S. -Cedd, bishop of the East Saxons. On the Roman side was Agilbert, bishop -of the West Saxons, the Queen’s chaplain, Wilfrid, then only a priest, -one other priest, and a deacon. The King favoured the Celtic use, -Alcfrid the Latin. - -Wilfrid was the chief speaker on the latter side, and he dexterously -appealed to Oswy’s fears. The Roman Church must be right, he said, -because S. Peter, its founder, held the keys of heaven. At once Oswy -quaked; he recollected his dastardly murder of Oswin. It would never do -for him not to make a friend of the doorkeeper of heaven. So he gave -way, and the Celtic bishops, deprived of his support, but unyielding and -unconvinced, withdrew. - -It was now hoped that the Church would have peace, and the points of -difference would gradually disappear. S. Hilda, at Whitby, accepted the -Roman computation. But it was not so easy to satisfy a clergy and people -brought up in another school. - -To make matters worse, Wilfrid was appointed Bishop of York, a man of a -violent, headstrong character, who, to begin with, refused to accept -consecration from bishops in the North with Celtic orders; but went -deliberately to Gaul to be ordained there, so as to cast a slur on the -Church of the people to rule over whom he had been called. - -Wilfrid had no idea of persuasion, had not a spark of Christian love in -his composition; he could insult, browbeat, but not persuade. In his -diocese he roused revolt and provoked brawls, and was expelled from it, -not once only, but whenever he returned. - -Now the new King Alcfrid had brought with him from Iona attachment to -the order of the Church of SS. Columba and Aidan. Elfleda inherited the -same reverence and love for these usages. But on the other side there -were strong political reasons which led men to think it would be well to -come to an arrangement with Canterbury and Rome. It was awkward to have -these differences, this cleavage, even in the royal palace. It was -unadvisable that the Angles of the North and of the Midlands should have -to apply to the Scots and Britons, their hereditary enemies, for their -bishops. If the Angles and Saxons could but agree in ecclesiastical -matters, they would be a more compact body to oppose Britons and Scots; -and, further still, it would be an element conducive to the much desired -unity of the English people. This ecclesiastical unity would be the -first step to the cessation of that internecine war between Northumbria, -Mercia, and Wessex, which tore the island in pieces and soaked its -fertile soil with blood. - -Hoping that Wilfrid, now an aged man, would be softened by adversity, he -was suffered to return. To the new king, as well as to his sister, S. -Elfleda, Abbess of Whitby, Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury wrote, to -exhort them to receive Wilfrid with unreserved kindness. They consented, -and in 687 he reappeared at York; but it was to excite new storms in his -diocese, and he was again exiled in 691. - -Alcfrid died in 705, and the Northumbrian crown passed to a prince named -Eadwulf. Wilfrid had taken advantage of the death of Alcfrid to return, -but was ordered to leave the country in six days. But Eadwulf was -dethroned, and Osred, a son of Alcfrid, aged eight, became King of -Bernicia. By some unexplained means Wilfrid was now, all at once, master -of the situation. Archbishop Berthwald of Canterbury had convoked a -synod that was to settle the disputes, and it met on the banks of the -Nidd. It was attended by the northern Bishops of York, Lindisfarne, and -Witherne, by Elfleda also, the Abbess of Whitby, and by Berchtfrid, the -regent of the kingdom during the minority of Osred. Archbishop Berthwald -read the letters of the pope on the points in dispute. But the bishops -were very unwilling to make way for so turbulent a person as Wilfrid. -Then it was that Elfleda stood forward, and in a voice which was -listened to as an utterance from heaven, she described the last illness -of her half-brother Alcfrid, and his death, and assured all that he had -then resolved to accept the papal decrees, which hitherto, when his mind -was clear, he had so vigorously rejected. “This,” said she, “was the -last will of Alcfrid the King. I attest the truth of it before Christ.” - -Nevertheless the three bishops would not yield; they retired from the -assembly to confer among themselves, and with the Archbishop, and, above -all, with the sagacious Elfleda. It was due to her that a compromise was -effected. The monasteries of Ripon and Hexham were restored to Wilfrid -and with that he was to be content. - -Shortly before his death, S. Cuthbert went to see Elfleda in the -neighbourhood of the great monastery of Whitby, to consecrate a church -she had built there. They dined together; and during the meal, seeing -the knife drop from the trembling hand of the old bishop, in the -abstraction of his far-away thoughts, she asked him what he thought -about, and he told her that he had had a glimpse of the future. She -urged him to eat more. - -“I cannot be eating all day long,” he replied. “You must allow me a -little rest.” - -On the death of Oswy, as already related, Elfleda’s mother had come to -Whitby and placed herself under the rule of her own daughter, and -Elfleda closed her eyes. She herself died in 716, at the age of -sixty-four. No account of her last illness has been transmitted to us. - -Elfleda certainly played an important conciliatory part when minds were -heated with controversy. She was right undoubtedly. It was a mistake for -the Church in North England to hold to a usage that was founded on a -blunder. It was a mistake to persist in keeping Wilfrid, canonically -bishop of York, for many years out of his see. It was a political -necessity that all Englishmen should be united, at all events, in their -religious observances. That paved the way to future political unity. - - - Pedigree of S. Hilda and S. Elfleda. - - Ella, === - king of | - Deira, | - 559-588. | - | - +---------------------------+ - | | - | Edwin, === S. Ethelburga Acca === Ethelred - king, 616-633. | of Kent. | the - | | king of - | | Bernicia, - | | 592-617. - +---+ +----+ - | | -An Irish | | - wife === Oswy, === S. Eanfleda Hereric === Bregeswitha. - | king of | d. 617. | - | Bernicla, | | - | 641-670. | | - | | | - | +---+ +-----------+------+ - | | | | - Alcfrid, | | | - king, 685-704. | | | - | | | - S. Elfleda, Hereswitha, S. Hilda - b. 654; === b. 614, - Abbess Whitby Ecgric, d. 680. - 680-716. king of East Angles. - - - - -[Illustration: S. WERBURGA.] - - - - - XIV - - _S. WERBURGA_ - - -The words of Montalembert deserve to be transcribed and re-read, so true -are they as well as graceful. - -“Nothing had more astonished the Romans than the austere chastity of the -German women; the religious respect of the men for the partners of their -labours and dangers, in peace as well as in war; and the almost divine -honours with which they surrounded the priestesses or prophetesses, who -sometimes presided at their religious rites, and sometimes led them to -combat against the violators of the national soil. When the Roman world, -undermined by corruption and imperial despotism, fell to pieces like the -arch of a _cloaca_, there is no better indication of the difference -between the debased subjects of the empire and their conquerors, than -that sanctity of conjugal and domestic ties, that energetic family -feeling, that worship of pure blood, which are founded upon the dignity -of woman, and respect for her modesty, no less than upon the proud -independence of man and the consciousness of personal dignity. It is by -this special quality that the barbarians showed themselves worthy of -instilling a new life into the West, and becoming the forerunners of the -new Christian nations to which we all owe our birth. - -“Who does not recall those Cimbri whom Marius had so much trouble in -conquering, and whose women rivalled the men in boldness and heroism? -Those women, who had followed their husbands to the war, gave the Romans -a lesson in modesty and greatness of soul of which the future tools of -the tyrants and the Cæsars were not worthy. They would surrender only on -the promise of the consul that their honour should be protected, and -that they should be given as slaves to the Vestals, thus putting -themselves under the protection of those whom they regarded as virgins -and priestesses. The great beginner of democratic dictatorship refused: -upon which they killed themselves and their children, generously -preferring death to shame. - -“The Anglo-Saxons came from the same districts, bathed by the waters of -the Northern Sea, which had been inhabited by the Cimbri, and showed -themselves worthy of descent from them, as much by the irresistible -onslaught of the warriors as by the indisputable power of their armies. -No trace of the old Roman spirit which put a wife _in manu_, in the hand -of her husband—that is to say, under his feet—is to be found among them. -Woman is a person, and not a thing. She lives, she speaks, she acts for -herself, guaranteed against the least outrage by severe penalties, and -protected by universal respect. She inherits, she disposes of her -possessions—sometimes even she deliberates, she fights, she governs, -like the most proud and powerful of men. The influence of women has been -nowhere more effectual, more fully recognised, or more enduring than -among the Anglo-Saxons, and nowhere was it more legitimate or more -happy.”[6] - -Britain had been invaded, and subdued. From the wall of Antonine that -connected the Firth of Forth with the Clyde, to what was now to be -called the English Channel, all the east coast and centre of the island -was occupied by the conquerors from Germany. The Britons had been rolled -back into the kingdoms of Strathclyde, Rheged, Wales, and Cornwall and -Devon. - -The conquerors had coalesced into three great kingdoms—Northumbria, -Mercia, and Wessex. - -From the island of Iona, missionaries of the Irish Church had effected -the conversion of the Northumbrians. Augustine with his handful from -Rome had introduced Christianity into the little subject Kingdom of -Kent. From Northumbria the disciples of Iona penetrated Essex and made -converts also there. But in Mercia Mid-England paganism was supreme, and -the terrible Penda made himself paramount from the Thames and Wash to -the Severn. The West Saxons were cowed. - -But S. Oswald, the Northumbrian king, restored the older domination of -Northumbria, only to fall again. For thirty years Penda flung himself -with fury against the Northern kingdom, and devastated it with fire and -sword. Towards the end of his long reign he entrusted the government of -the Mid-Angles to his son Peada, who married Alcfleda, daughter of the -Northumbrian king, and at the same time received baptism from the hands -of the Celtic bishop Finan. - -Thus Christianity began to infiltrate into Mid-England also from the -North and from the Celtic Church; and missionaries from Lindisfarne -followed him into his principality. - -The savage old pagan Penda acquiesced—perhaps he thought it inevitable -that England should become Christian. The Britons to a man believed. All -Northumbria had submitted to the Cross; the conversion of the East -Saxons and of Wessex was in full progress. Penda raised no opposition, -but poured forth the vials of his scorn upon such as had been baptised, -and who did not live up to their baptismal promises. “Those who -despise,” said he, “the laws of the God in whom they believe, are -despicable wretches.” - -But, notwithstanding the union by marriage between the families, the -rivalry between Mercia and Northumbria could not be allayed; it must be -decided on the battlefield. It was only when driven to desperation by -the encroachments and insults of Penda, that Oswy resolved to engage in -a final conflict with the man who had defeated and slain his two -predecessors, Edwin and Oswald. During the thirteen years that had -elapsed since the overthrow of Oswald, Penda had periodically subjected -Northumbria to frightful devastations. Oswy, knowing his weakness, when -the eighty-year-old pagan had got as far north as Bamborough, entreated -for peace, and sent him a present of all the jewels and treasures of -which he could dispose. Penda set them aside roughly, resolved, so it -was believed, to root out and destroy the whole Northumbrian people. -Then, in his despair, Oswy vowed—should God strengthen his hand and lead -him to victory—that he would give his infant daughter to God and endow -twelve monasteries. “Since the pagan will not take our gifts,” he said, -“let us offer them to One who will.” - -The battle of Winwaed resulted in the complete rout of the Mercians and -their wholesale destruction, and Penda himself fell. - -For the moment the ruin of Mercia seemed complete, and Oswy extended his -supremacy over the whole of it. For three years the Mercians endured -this foreign rule; but in 659 they surged up in revolt, drove the -Northumbrian thanes from the land, and raised Wulfhere, a younger son of -Penda, to the throne. - -Under the able arm of this new king Mercia rose once more into a power -even greater than that under Penda. Oswy died in 670, and thenceforth no -Northumbrian king made any attempt to obtain the dominion over the Mid -or Southern English. - -During the three years after the death of Penda, Oswy had poured -missionaries into Mercia. Peada had already brought the Irish monk Diuma -with him, and he became bishop in Mercia. He was followed by another -Irishman, Ceolach, a disciple of S. Columba. The third bishop was -Trumhere, a Northumbrian abbot, consecrated at Lindisfarne. His -successors, Jaruman and Ceadda, had also been ordained by the Scots. - -In 658 Wulfhere had married Ermenilda, daughter of Ercombert, King of -Kent, and of his wife S. Sexburga. This was just before the revolt which -raised him to the throne. He does not seem to have been a Christian like -his brother Peada, but to have felt much like old Penda, his father. - -By her he had four children—Werburga, Ceonred, Rufinus, and Wulfhad. - -Under a pious mother, Werburga grew up in the nurture and admonition of -the Lord; and from an early age her great desire was to embrace the -religious life, and spend her days in the peace of the cloister. It was -a lawless and godless time. Men were coarse and cruel, the palace was a -scene of drunkenness and riot, from which her gentle spirit shrank. She -is described as being very lovely and sweet in manner. She daily -assisted with her mother at Divine Service, and spent much of her time -in reading and in prayer. - -When she came of age to be married, her hand was sought by one Werebod, -a thane about the court, but she refused him. - -Now we come to a story about which some difficulties exist. In the -twelfth century one Robert of Swaffham wrote an account of the death of -Rufinus and Wulfhad, sons of Wulfhere and brothers of S. Werburga. The -authority is late, too late to be trusted, as we do not know whence the -writer drew his narrative. - -According to this story, when Rufinus and Wulfhad heard of Werebod’s -proposal, they scouted it, and told him to his face that he was not -worthy to have her. Werebod dissembled his mortification, and waited an -opportunity for revenge. The princes were then at Stone, in -Staffordshire, where Wulfhere had a palace. - -One day Wulfhad was out hunting, when the stag he was pursuing brought -him to the cell of S. Ceadda or Chad, who exhorted him to receive the -faith of Christ and be baptised. Wulfhad answered that he would do so if -the stag he had been pursuing would come of its own accord, with a rope -round its neck, and present itself before him. S. Chad prayed, and the -stag bounded through the bushes to the spot, with the rope as Wulfhad -desired. S. Chad baptised the prince, and next morning communicated him. -Rufinus was led by his brother to receive holy baptism, and when Werebod -learned this, he told the king of it, and Wulfhere, in a fit of fury, -pursued his sons to the cell of S. Chad, and killed them with his own -hands. - -The story as it stands is impossible. There is no early notice of it, so -that it reposes on a late tradition. Nevertheless, that there is a basis -of truth is most probable, if not certain. The Church of Kinver is -dedicated to SS. Rufinus and Wulfhad, and it stands under the Kefnvaur, -the great red sandstone ridge on which are earthworks where Wulfhere had -one of his strongholds. This is probably the site of the murder. That -the two princes in their youthful pride scouted the suit of Werebod and -insulted him is likely enough. That they had received lively impressions -of reverence for Christianity from their mother is also very probable. -That they had placed themselves under instruction by S. Chad, and had -been baptised by him, is also very likely. But that their father should -have killed them on that account is inadmissible. Werebod may have -poisoned his mind against his sons, and represented them as plotting -against him with the Northumbrian king and using Chad as an -intermediary, and he may have goaded Wulfhere into ordering their death -on that account; or there may have been a violent scene between them -which ended in the king killing them; or, more likely still, Werebod may -himself have waylaid and assassinated them whilst out hunting. It took -very little among the Anglo-Saxons to transform any one who died a -violent death into a martyr; and when two royal princes had been killed, -some excuse for regarding them as witnesses to the faith was sought and -invented. - -The bodies of the princes were conveyed to Stone, so called because of a -memorial set up over them by Wulfhere, an inscribed pillar-stone; but, -moved by compunction, he founded there a religious house for women. -Wulfhere himself was baptised, and gave his consent to his daughter -retiring from the world. He also founded the great monastery of -Medehamstead, afterwards Peterborough, as some expiation for his crime. - -Before this, Wulfhere had been constantly engaged in extending the power -of Mercia. He detached from Northumbria all the district south of the -Mersey, and with it got hold of Chester, of which place in later times -his daughter was to be regarded as patroness. He gained a hold on the -whole of the Severn valley and the Wye, our Herefordshire, over which he -set his brother Merewald as under-king. Then he fought the West Saxons -under Cenwalch in 661, and defeated them in a signal battle, and -extended his ravages into the heart of Wessex as far as Ashdown. Then he -turned his arms east along the Thames valley, and brought the East -Saxons and London under his sway. Still unsatisfied, he crossed the -river into Surrey, subdued it, and invaded Sussex and forced the King -Ethelwalch to submit, and to receive baptism. Werburga resolved to -retire to Ely where her great-aunt Etheldreda was abbess. Wulfhere and -his court conducted her thither, in great state. - -We cannot now see Ely in anything like its ancient condition. Then the -entire district from Cambridge to the Wash was one broken sheet of water -dotted with islets. In places there were shallows where reeds grew -dense, the islands were fringed with rushes and willows. The vast mere -was a haunt of innumerable wild birds, and the water teemed with fishes. -The vast plain of the fens—which is now in summer one sea of golden -corn, in winter a black dreary fallow cut up like a chess-board into -squares by dykes—was then a tangle of meres, rank growth of waterweeds -and copses of alders and grey poplars. The rivers Cam and Nen lost -themselves in the waste of waters. Trees torn up, fallen into the water, -floated about, formed natural rafts, lodged, and diverted what little -current there was in the streams. - -Here and there poles had been driven into the stiff clay that formed the -bottom of the swamp, cross-pieces had been tied to them, then platforms -erected six, ten feet above the surface of the water, and on these -platforms huts had been constructed of poles and rushes, in which lived -families, their only means of communication with each other and with the -firm land being by boat. On the water and by the water they lived, -tilling little bits of land left dry in summer but submerged in winter. - -The islets were outcrops of fertile land, natural parks, covered by the -richest grass and stateliest trees, swarming with deer and roe, goat and -boar, as the water around swarmed with otter and beaver, and with fowl -of every feather and fish of every scale. - -Of all these islets none could compare with Ely, not, as has been -supposed, named from the eels that were found about it, but from the -elves who were supposed to have chosen it for their own and to dance in -the moonlight on its greensward. - -Better, purer beings than elves, had taken possession of this enchanted -isle—S. Etheldreda and her nuns; and it was through them that the wild -fen-dwellers, those who lived on platforms above the water, received the -rudiments of the faith, and were ministered to in their agues and -rheumatic paralysis. - -Etheldreda did not found her monastery here till 673. As Wulfhere died -in 675, he can have accompanied his daughter there only very shortly -after Etheldreda’s settlement in the place. There is no stone anywhere -near, every block that has been employed on the glorious cathedral has -been brought from a distance, mostly from Barwell, in Northamptonshire. - -Etheldreda constructed her monastery and church entirely of wood. Great -trunks had been split and these split logs formed the sides of her -church, and it was thatched with reeds from the marshes. The king came -by boat; the oars flashed in the sun, and the water rippled as the -vessels were driven through it to the landing stage. Werburga, eager, -stood looking forward to the lovely island that seemed to float on the -water; if, as is probable, she was born some time before Wulfhere became -king, she would then be between twenty-eight and thirty. At the -landing-stage was her great-aunt with her nuns, in black habits with -white veils; and no sooner had Werburga descended from the boat than -they struck up the _Te Deum_, and advanced, leading the way, singing, to -their wooden church. - -Now followed the usual trials: Werburga was first stripped of her costly -apparel, her coronet was exchanged for a linen veil, purple and silks -were replaced by a coarse woollen habit, and she resigned herself into -the hands of her superior, her great-aunt, S. Etheldreda. - -We know the form of the ceremonial, and the prayers used on such an -occasion, but we do not know who the bishop was who consecrated -Werburga.[7] She was led to the foot of the altar, after the reading of -the Gospel, and was then asked for two public engagements which were -indispensable to the validity of the act: in the first place, the -consent of her parents, and in the next her own promise of obedience to -himself and his successors. When this had been done he laid his hands -upon her to bless her and consecrate her to God. After prayers he placed -the veil on her head, saying, “Maiden, receive this veil, and mayest -thou bear it stainless to the tribunal of Christ before whom bends every -knee in heaven and on earth.” - -By the rules of the Anglo-Saxon Church the taking of the irrevocable -vows was not suffered till the postulant had reached her twenty-sixth -year, but we cannot be sure that this rule prevailed so early. The -Celtic Church allowed it at the age of twelve. - -When Wulfhere died, then Werburga’s mother came also to Ely, and on the -death of S. Etheldreda, in 679, her grandmother Sexburga, widow of -Ercombert, king of Kent, became abbess, and ruled till 699, when she -died, whereupon Werburga’s mother succeeded. At one time three -generations of princesses of the blood of Hengest and Odin were seen -together in the peaceful isle of Ely, wearing the same monastic habit, -and bowing in prayer in the same wooden church. Werburga lived long and -happily as a simple nun under her grandmother’s and mother’s kindly rule -and direction, till, on her mother’s death, she was summoned to take the -place of abbess. - -It is very important for us to understand what was the moving principle -at this period which led to the foundation of so many religious -settlements. The Saxons and Angles had been a people living in war, -loving war, and regarding the cutting of throats and the destruction by -fire of every house and city as the highest vocation of a man. But when -they had occupied the greatest portion of Britain, and further, when -they had embraced Christianity, a change took place in their opinions. -They came to see that there was some charm in peace, and dignity in the -cultivation of the soil. But it was only after a struggle that they -could stoop to take hold of the plough and lay aside the spear. They -could be brought to this only by example, and it was this which the -monks and nuns issuing from their own princely, royal families showed -them. - -“In the monastic movement of this time,” says Mr. Green, “two strangely -contrasted impulses worked together to change the very aspect of the new -England and the new English society. The one was the passion for -solitude, the first outcome of the religious impulse given by the -conversion; a passion for communing apart with themselves and with God -which drove men into waste and woodland and desolate fen. The other was -the equally new passion for social life on the part of the nation at -large, the outcome of its settlement and well-doing on the conquered -soil, and yet more of the influence of the new religion, coming as it -did from the social civilisation of the older world, and insensibly -drawing men together by the very form of its worship and its belief. The -sanctity of the monastic settlements served in these early days of the -new religion to ensure for them peace and safety in the midst of -whatever war or social trouble might be disturbing the country about -them; and the longing for a life of quiet industry, which we see telling -from this moment upon the older English longing for war, drew men in -crowds to these so-called monasteries.”[8] - -Wulfhere was succeeded in 675 by his brother Ethelred, a quiet, -unambitious king, who devoted his energies to the foundation of -monasteries, dotting them about Mercia with the object of softening and -civilising a people that had the instincts of the beasts of prey. He -entrusted his niece Werburga with a sort of general supremacy over all -the nunneries in his kingdom. She visited them, regulated them, and -brought them into order, before her mother’s death and her own -appointment to the abbacy of Ely. Thus she resided for a while at the -head of the communities of Weedon, Trentham, and Hanbury. - -One incident of her story may be quoted. - -It happened that a shepherd at Weedon was being brutally maltreated by -the steward. The daughter of a king flew to the spot, threw herself -between the overseer and the poor wretch he was beating and kicking, and -arrested his arm and thrust him back, and held him from his victim, till -his passion subsided, and he retired shamefaced. - -Werburga died at a ripe age at Trentham, on February 3rd, 699. - -Two centuries later, in order to save her remains from the Danes, they -were conveyed to Chester, where there was a collegiate church that had -been founded by her father at her request. Her body was, however, laid -in what is now the Cathedral. - - - - - XV - - _A PROPHETESS_ - - -Among the most remarkable people of the twelfth century, one who stood -forth on the stage of history and exercised there a part of no little -importance, Hildegarde, is not to be passed over. Yet, when one comes to -study her, she is a person who strikes the student with perplexity. She -was, indeed, a woman possible at all times, but only possible as one of -significance in the century in which she lived. - -She was one of those marvellous women who, indeed, occupied a somewhat -analogous place among the ancient pagan Germans—a seeress, a prophetess, -even a priestess, like Velleda or Ganna. She took up the same position -in the Christian Middle Ages, directed, ruled, foretold, threatened, and -was listened to in all seriousness. Popes, prelates, kings consulted -her, and all quailed at her threats and denunciations. She saw visions -and dreamed dreams; she endeavoured to throw rays of light to illumine -the past as well as the future. She thought with her inspired eye to -unveil the mysteries of creation. Uneducated, she dictated in Latin; -uninstructed, she wrote on natural history; unordained, she preached -sermons even to popes. - -All kinds of people wrote to her on all kinds of subjects, and she -solved their difficulties, advised them in their perplexities, illumined -their ignorance. - -She has had imitators in all after ages—Antoinette Bourgignon, Joanna -Southcott, Krüdner, and Madame Blavatski—but none achieved such success, -exercised so wide an influence, was treated with so much submission. - -The Emperor, the princes, the nobility, the clergy, the people all -believed in her prophetic power, and accepted her commands without a -murmur. Her warnings and promises were received as divine revelations, -although she spared no one in her denunciations. - -The cause for this unbounded respect has been a matter of dispute, but -is still inexplicable. That she was a coarse deceiver, who imposed -herself on the people as inspired, by a long-continued course of -deception, cannot for a moment be allowed by such as without prejudice -examine her writings and her conduct. She was made a tool of, and a -willing tool, by S. Bernard, to further the crusade he had at heart. But -when, in spite of prophecy and promise, that crusade ended in hideous -disaster and in dishonour as well, her influence with the people was not -in the least shaken. - -At the court of Count Meginhard of Spanheim lived the knight Hildebert -of Böckelheim, his kinsman. Hildebert’s wife Mathilda bore him in 1098 a -daughter, who was named Hildegarde, on their estate a little above -Kreuznach on the Rhine. She was the tenth child, and her parents were no -little concerned how to provide for such a fry. The simple expedient in -those days was to send some of the family into monasteries and convents. -From an early date Hildegarde was destined to be a nun. She, together -with her kinswoman Chiltrude, the daughter of the count, were sent to be -reared by Jutta, the abbess of S. Disibod, a sister of Count Meginhard. -Jutta was an uneducated woman; learning was of no account in her -convent, and Hildegarde was brought up in ignorance of nearly everything -that a young woman of good family ought to have acquired even in the -twelfth century. - -That Hildegarde was hysterical cannot be doubted, but hysteria is -precisely the most mysterious of all ailments. The phenomena connected -with it are the perplexity of physicians even at this day. Many and -ponderous works have been written upon it in England, France especially, -and Germany, but it remains still an unsolved puzzle. - -From a very early age she saw visions, and when she spoke of them to her -playfellows, and they stared at her and did not appear to comprehend -what she said, she shrank into herself and refrained from communicating -to others the things that she saw and heard, or fancied she saw and -heard. Even at the age of five, this singular gift was noticed by her -parents, who could not understand it. Jutta made the girl learn the -Psalms in Latin, and she obtained some glimmer of an idea what the words -meant, but she did not even acquire a knowledge of the alphabet, nor -that of reading music. - -Hildegarde was constantly unwell, but her aches and pains were -apparently due to hysteria and nothing else, and the suppressed desire -to be doing something, making her personality felt, which was impossible -as she was situated. When, finally, she was bidden write down her -visions, at once all her maladies left her. - -“When, on one occasion, I was very much exhausted by my sickness,” says -she in her own biography of herself, “I asked the nurse who attended me -whether she saw things in any other way than with her eyes; she made me -no answer. Then I was frightened, and I dared say no more about it to -any one. But sometimes, inadvertently, when I was talking, I let slip -prophetic sentences. And when I was, so to say, full of this inner -vision, then I spoke much which was quite unintelligible to those about -me. And when the force of the ecstasy grew, and I spoke something about -it, more after the manner of a child than of a girl of my years, then I -blushed and cried, and wished heartily that I had held my tongue. But -out of dread of what would be said, I never dared to speak out openly as -to what I saw. However (Jutta) the noble lady with whom I was had -cognisance of this and consulted a monk of her acquaintance.” - -To one in this condition, plenty of exercise, wholesome food, and hard -work, and her head under the pump if she gave way to her fancies, would -have been proper treatment. But in the twelfth century no one had any -conception that hysteria was a physical disorder. - -Jutta died in 1136, and by unanimous vote of the sisters Hildegarde was -elected to be superior of the convent, when aged eight-and-thirty. She -had now full opportunity to give way to her desire to take that -prominent place to which she felt she was called. Two years, however, -elapsed before she had made up her mind to write her visions and -prophecies. There were difficulties in her way: she could not write, she -knew nothing of grammar, and she was perhaps dubious how the world would -accept revelations which were in shockingly bad grammar and spelling, -and displayed profound ignorance of the real meaning of Scripture. -However, she consulted one of the monks of the monastery of S. Disibod, -and he put the matter before the rest. - -Now, as she was evidently sincere, and there could be no suspicion that -Hildegarde was deceiving them, they had to decide whether these visions -were from heaven or from hell. That there was a third alternative never -for an instant occurred to them: it could not, in the nature of things, -in the then condition of medical science, or rather ignorance. -Manifestly there was nothing bad in these revelations, consequently the -poor amiable monks were compelled to decide that they came from God. - -The difficulty now arose how they were to be published. It was obviously -impossible to issue to the world the farrago of grammatic blunders, and -the confused nonsense of much that poured from her lips, and so she was -given secretaries to write down in decent Latin what they supposed she -meant to say. The Archbishop Henry of Mayence was called in before the -decisive step was taken. He was an amiable, peace-loving, but feeble -man, who was made archbishop in 1142. He gave his verdict in favour of -the revelations. - -Hildegarde says of herself: “In 1141, when I was forty-two years old and -seven months, there came on me a dazzling light from heaven, and flashed -through my brains and heart and bosom. It was like a flame that does not -burn, but warms, just like a sunbeam. From thenceforth I had the gift of -the interpretation of the Scriptures, the Psalms, the Gospels, and the -books of the Old and New Testament. I had, however, no understanding of -the several words of the text, as to their syllables and cases and -tenses. When I have my visions—and I have had them from childhood—I am -not asleep, nor feverish, nor am I necessarily in retirement, nor do I -see with my bodily eyes, but with those of my soul.” Later she wrote: “I -am always in a fear and tremble, as I have no certainty within me. But I -lift up my hands to heaven, and allow myself to be blown about just like -a feather in the wind.” - -Her first book was called by her _Scivias_; which was her contraction -for _Disce vias Domini_, “know the ways of the Lord.” Probably only the -first part of it was sent to the Archbishop of Mayence, who gravely -called his clergy into consultation over it. Then, when Pope Eugenius -III. came to Treves on his way to the Council of Rheims, he was shown it -by the archbishop; he gave it to the Bishop of Verdun and other -theologians to be examined. Afterwards, on their report, at the Council -in 1148, he read it himself to the bishops there assembled, and it was -received with applause. - -S. Bernard was present, and he at once saw how much assistance he could -get in promoting his darling object, a new crusade, if he could enlist -Hildegarde in the cause; and he urged the pope to sanction and bless the -prophetess. This Eugenius did in a letter, in which he accorded her his -full permission to publish whatever was revealed to her. He could hardly -do other. These writings were well intended, purported to do good, and -that these visions and prophecies were the mere hallucinations of a -diseased mind never could have been supposed at the time. - -Hildegarde now shifted her quarters. Troops of women had come to place -themselves under her direction, drawn by her fame. She settled on S. -Ruprechtsberg, near Bingen, where a suitable convent was erected for -her. - -But the good monks of S. Disibod asked a favour of her which she could -not refuse. They knew next to nothing about their founder, except that -he was one of the many Irish who had left their native isle in the fifth -century and had spread over Germany and Gaul. Would she through her -prophetic power, which looked backwards as well as forwards, write them -“by revelation” a life of their founder? - -This she accordingly did, and the life she wrote was, she insists, given -her “by revelation.” It is a long and tedious work, a gush of weak and -watery verbiage. When reduced to its elementary constituents, it is -found to consist of absolutely nothing more than what was already -known—that Disibod came from Ireland, settled on the mount that bore his -name afterwards, and died there. But this was distended into a tract of -6,250 words. - -Hildegarde’s “Natural History” is a very funny book. She did not pretend -to derive her knowledge of the property of things from inspiration, but -there can be little doubt that, at the time when it was issued, those -who regarded her prophecies as infallible, looked also on her -enunciation of the properties of natural objects as inspired. - -She begins the book by likening the world to a human body: the earth is -the flesh, the rocks are the bones, the moisture of the stones is the -marrow, the slate rocks are the toe and finger nails, the plants are the -hair, and the dew is the perspiration. All plants are either hot or -cold; so also are all animals. This is the radical division between -them. The recipes given are profoundly silly. For a boil, house-flies -are to be taken, their heads cut off, and they are to be arranged like -herrings in a barrel round the swelling. A poultice is to cover all—but -it is the flies that bring the gathering to a head. Here is one of the -shortest of her botanical accounts—that of the meadow convolvulus. “The -herb is cold, it has not great powers nor is it of much use. But if a -man’s nails get scaly and crack, then let him grind up the convolvulus, -mix with it a little quicksilver and lay it on his nails, tie a bit of -rag round, and his nails will be lovely.” - -Hildegarde wrote a commentary on the Rule of S. Benedict, another on the -Athanasian Creed. She propounded difficult questions in Scripture, and -solved them by her inner light, only making the difficulties greater, -and always missing the simple meaning of a passage. - -S. Hildegarde had her troubles. She did not get on very well with the -Archbishops of Mayence. At the instigation of S. Bernard she inflamed -the minds of the people with a fever of zeal against the Saracens, and -exhorted to a crusade. This resulted in a frightful massacre of Jews at -Mayence, instigated by a monk named Badulf. The Archbishop Henry, a -mild, amiable man, did what he could to protect the unfortunate -Israelites, and opened to them his palace. But a papal legate appeared -on the scene, and the Chapter induced him to depose the archbishop. He -appealed to Rome, but the cardinals were bribed to declare against him. -He had chosen his confidential friend, Arnold of Selnhofen, to take what -money he could scrape together to Rome and plead his cause. Arnold made -the most solemn assurances of fidelity, and betrayed his trust. He used -the money entrusted to him to purchase the deposition of his friend and -his own advancement. - -The people of Mayence were greatly incensed against Arnold, who was -thrust on them by the pope himself, without election by the Chapter, and -was invested by the pope the same day on which the friend was degraded -whom he had betrayed. On reaching Mayence Arnold did nothing to appease -the popular resentment; his court was magnificent, his servants were -splendidly liveried, and his table was noted for its luxury. Knowing -what a power Hildegarde was in the diocese, he wrote a hypocritical, -canting letter to her, beseeching her prayers. She replied with a sharp -admonition: “The living Light saith unto thee, Thou hast a form of zeal -only, which I hate. Cleanse restlessness from thy soul, and cease from -doing injustice to thy people. Rise up and turn to the Lord, for the -time cometh speedily.” - -Seeing the ferment of men’s minds increase, Arnold resolved on leaving -Bingen, where he then was, to go into his cathedral city and put down -all resistance with a high hand. He purposed lodging the first night in -the monastery of S. James, outside the walls. Hildegarde warned him of -his danger, but he would not listen. A friend, the abbot of Erbach, also -cautioned him. “Bah!” scoffed the archbishop, “these Mainzers are dogs; -they bark, but do not bite.” When Hildegarde heard this, she said, “The -dogs have had their chains broken, and they will tear you to pieces.” - -He scorned these warnings, and in June 1160 went to the monastery in -which he had purposed to lodge. But he had rushed, unwittingly, into the -jaws of the lion, for the abbot of S. James was his most deadly enemy. -The abbot at once sent tidings to the city that the archbishop was -there. A mob poured out of the city gates. The archbishop, hearing the -roar of their voices and the tramp of their feet, was paralysed with -fear; the rioters entered the abbey, rushed upon him, and a butcher -split his head with an axe. The dead body was dragged forth and cast -into a ditch, where the peasant women, coming to market, pelted it with -rotten eggs and bad cheese. - -In 1150 Christian was archbishop, but he was in Italy. He was a man of -arms, who loved fighting, and had no relish for the duties of his -position. During his absence Hildegarde got into difficulties with the -administrator of the see. A certain young man had been buried in the -cemetery attached to her monastery who had incurred excommunication. An -order was sent her to dig the body up and throw it out of consecrated -ground. This she refused to do. She insisted that the young fellow had -been absolved and had received the last sacraments, and she furnished a -vision in which she had been forbidden to exhume the body. But the -administrator did not repose such confidence in her visions as to -submit. An interdict was laid on her convent, so that the sisters were -forbidden to recite their offices and to have the sacraments -administered there. - -No priest in the diocese dared disobey, and the whole convent was struck -with paralysis. Hildegarde wrote, but could obtain no concession. Then -she appealed to the military bishop, who was in Italy. The administrator -sent his account of the affair, and the interdict was renewed. So time -passed. Hildegarde still obstinately, and rightly, refused to have the -body dug up and cast to the dogs. She wrote again to the archbishop, and -finally obtained a removal of the interdict. As she complained, there -had been no investigation into the facts—it had been a party move of -spite against herself. - -Although in 1170 Hildegarde was aged seventy-two, her literary energy -did not fail. She still composed treatises, and continued to write -letters in answer to those she received, or to thunder against those -persons whose conduct deserved reprobation. Her correspondence extended -from Bremen and the Netherlands, to Rome, and even to Jerusalem. Her -denunciations of abuses, corruptions in the Church, were outspoken, and -she even prophesied the fall of the empire and a reformation in -religion; but the condition of affairs both in the state and in -Christendom were so bad, that it required but little foresight to tell -that such could not possibly last without a convulsion. - -Her style is not without a certain amount of rude eloquence, but is -involved. Those who took down her words were clearly not always able to -make out the drift of what she said; but, indeed, she herself probably -could not wholly explain them. The words poured forth in a stream, -rolling her ideas about in confusion, and she was impatient of her -secretaries meddling over-much with her revelations and prophecies, lest -they should make sense indeed, but at the expense of their genuine -character. - -She had one of those eager, restless minds, which at the present day -would have made of her a platform oratress, a vehement writer in -magazines, and a reformer on school and hospital boards: always vehement -with purpose. Her activity, as already said, took several -directions—that of exhortation to repentance and good works, that of -deep theological research, and of Scriptural interpretation, that also -of the study of Natural History. But she did more than that: she wrote -hymns and composed melodies. She had never been taught musical science -as then understood. That was no loss to her. Her airs are as rambling -and incoherent as her prophecies. - -She also pretended to speak in an unknown tongue, and to be able to -interpret this language. The study of this pretended new language is -suggestive and amusing. It has been taken in hand by Grimm, Pitra and -Roth. It presents an amusing jumble of words German, Latin, and -misunderstood Hebrew. - -Hildegarde died at the age of eighty-two, in 1179. She has not been -formally canonised; she is, however, inserted as a saint in the Roman -kalendar on September 17th, the day of her death. - - - - -[Illustration: S. CLARA.] - - - - - XVI - - _S. CLARA_ - - -It has been often remarked how that a saint who initiates a reform, or -does some great work, has a faithful woman to assist, or carry on his -work, and complete it. What he designed for all alike, he was competent -only to apply to men, and she carried out his ideas among women. Thus S. -Bridget supplemented the achievements of S. Patrick, and S. Hilda those -of S. Aidan. Benedict’s twin sister Scholastica worked side by side with -her brother; and, as we shall now see, S. Clara was the spiritual sister -and helpmate of S. Francis. The moon, according to David, is an ever -faithful witness in heaven; and yet the moon wanes and for a time -disappears. The moon much resembles the Church. - - “The moon above, the Church below, - A wondrous race they run; - And all their radiance, all their glow, - Each borrows from its sun.” - -As the moon wanes, so there are periods when the Church proves dull, -dark, and without much token of spiritual life; but this is for a time -only, and precedes a restoration of illumination. The period when S. -Francis appeared was one of those of darkness in the Church. The -enthusiastic faith of the barbarian kings and nobles, bred of the -self-devotion and earnestness of the first missionaries among them, had -led to their endowing the Church largely. This was done to enable her to -carry on the great work of evangelisation without care for the material -concerns of life. But it led to an unfortunate result. As the bishoprics -were wealthy, and seats of power, ambitious and greedy men of the noble -class rushed into Holy Orders for the sake of these material advantages, -and in entire disregard of the religious responsibilities attached to -such offices. And as with the prelates, so with the clergy. They seemed -to think that the things of Jesus Christ were best served by making -themselves comfortable; they were ignorant, careless, and worldly. The -great ecclesiastics made a display of their wealth, and exercised their -power tyrannically. “The Church might still seem to preach to all,” says -Dean Milman; “but it preached in a tone of lofty condescension, it -dictated rather than persuaded; but, in general, actual preaching had -fallen into disuse; it was in theory the special privilege of the -bishops, and the bishops were but few who had either the gift, the -inclination, or the leisure from their secular, judicial, or warlike -occupations to preach even in their cathedral cities; in the rest of -their dioceses their presence was but occasional—a progress or -visitation of pomp and form, rather than of popular instruction. The -only general teaching of the people was the ritual. - -“But the splendid ritual, admirably as it was constituted to impress by -its words or symbolic forms the leading truths of Christianity upon the -more intelligent, or in a vague way upon the more rude and uneducated, -could be administered, and was administered, by a priesthood almost -entirely ignorant, but which had learned mechanically, not without -decency, perhaps not without devotion, to go through the stated -observances. Everywhere the bell summoned to the frequent service, the -service was performed, and the obedient flock gathered to the chapel or -the church, knelt, and either performed their orisons or heard the -customary chant and prayer. This, the only instruction which the mass of -the priesthood could convey, might for a time be sufficient to maintain -in the minds of the people a quiescent and submissive faith, -nevertheless, in itself, could not but awaken in some a desire of -knowledge, which it could not satisfy.... And just at this time the -popular mind throughout Christendom seemed to demand instruction. There -was a wide and vague awakening and yearning of the human intellect. Here -that which was heresy stepped in and seized upon the vacant mind. -Preaching in public and in private was the strength of all the -heresiarchs, of all the sects. Eloquence, popular eloquence, became a -new power which the Church had comparatively neglected or disdained, -since the time of the Crusades. The Patropassians, the Henricians, the -followers of Peter Waldo, and the wilder teachers at least, tinged with -the old Manichæan tenets of the East, met on this common ground. They -were poor and popular; they felt with the people, whether the lower -burghers of the cities, the lower vassals, or even the peasants and -serfs; they spoke the language of the people, they were of the people. -All these sects were bound together by their common aversion to the -clergy—not only the wealthy, worldly, immoral, tyrannical, but the -decent yet inert priesthood, who left the uninstructed souls of men to -perish.”[9] - -It was when, apparently, the bulk of the population was hesitating -whether to break away from the Church, and when certain ardent spirits -began to question whether the Church could be the Kingdom of God, -wherein appeared so much of evil, that almost simultaneously two men -stood forth to arrest the evil. The story was told afterwards that the -pope in a dream had seen the Church under the form of a building -tottering to its fall, but that two men rushed forward and sustained it. -These men were Dominic and Francis. The former founded an order of -preachers, by which Christendom in the West was overspread with a host -of zealous, active, and devoted men, whose function was popular -instruction. - -Francis, seeing the universal greed after lands and money, took the vow -of poverty, made that a capital point in his institution. The grasping -after possessions should never curse his society, and he donned, and -made his disciples don, the poor, coarse dress of the common labourer, -to show that they were to be ever of the people, and for the people, -even for the lowest. And he aimed first of all to encourage piety—the -striving of the soul after God—and to show that within the Church that -flame could burn brightest and give out most heat. But he taught as -well. It was due to his great desire to bring home to the people the -truth of the Incarnation, that he devised the _crèche_ of Christmas, and -composed the first Christmas carols. And he was a preacher—fervent, -inspired, convincing. His heart so overflowed with love, that even birds -and beasts were attracted to him, and his love extended to them—“his -sisters and brothers,” as he termed them. - -The story of the conversion of S. Francis, the wealthy merchant’s son, -is well known. He was a young man, just at the age when the deepest -feelings of man’s nature begin to make themselves articulate. One -evening he was revelling with his companions of the same age with -himself. When supper was over, the merry party dashed out of the hot, -lighted room into the open air. The dark indigo-blue vault of heaven -overhead was besprent with myriads of stars, and Francis suddenly -halted, looked up, and remained silent in contemplation of this wondrous -canopy. - -“What ails you, Francis?” asked one of the revellers. - -“He is star-gazing for a wife,” joked another. - -“Ah!” said Francis gravely, “for a wife past all that your imagination -can conceive.” - -His soul with inarticulate cravings strained after something higher than -a merchant’s life behind a counter, a nobler life than revelling and -drunkenness. Then probably he first conceived the idea of embracing -poverty, and of devoting his whole life to his poor brothers. - -The first great gathering of the Order he founded was in 1212, and that -same year saw the establishment of a sisterhood in connection with the -Society. It came about thus:— - -Favorino Scefi was a man of noble family in Assisi, given to the -profession of arms, and a good swordsman; his wife, Hortulana, had -presented him with three daughters, Clara, Agnes, and Beatrix, but no -son. - -One day—it was Palm Sunday—in the before-mentioned year, when Clara was -aged eighteen, she and her mother were present when Francis preached. -The effect of his sermon on her young heart was overwhelming and -ineradicable. From this moment she resolved to leave the world and its -splendours, and the prospect of marriage, and to devote her whole life -to God and to the advancement of His kingdom. - -What she was to do, what God’s designs were, all was dark before her; -only in her was the intense longing to place herself in His hands, that -He might use her as He saw fit. And it appeared to her that her desire -had been known and her self-offering accepted. As already said, it was -Palm Sunday, and the custom was for the bishop to bless the palms that -were presented him by the deacon, and to distribute them among those who -came up in single file to the altar steps. Clara, shy and retiring, hung -back. The bishop’s eye rested on her. All at once he stepped down into -the nave, the acolytes bearing their tapers before him, and carrying a -palm branch, he placed it in the hands of the shrinking maiden. - -To her it was as a consecration. - -In the evening she ran to the chapel of the Portiuncula, where Francis -and his disciples were installed; she fell on her knees and implored to -be received, and given work to do. In a paroxysm of devotion she plucked -off her little ornaments, and tore away her rich dress. - -Francis, unable as he was unwilling to refuse her offer of herself, cast -over her a coarse habit, and she was enrolled in the ranks of the -Champions of Poverty. - -But where was the young girl to be put? He had no other female -adherents. He accordingly took her to the Benedictine nunnery of S. -Paolo, where she was to remain till he had considered what to do with -her. - -The parents of Clara were indignant and annoyed when they learned what -she had done, and they endeavoured by every means to induce her to -return to them. They even employed violence. She escaped from them to -the altar, and laid hold of the cloth that covered it. They tried to -drag her away, but she clung with such tenacity as to tear the very -cloth to which she clung. - -Clara now removed to another convent of Benedictins, S. Angelo di Panso, -where she spent a fortnight in prayer and silence, considering the step -she had taken. - -At the end of that time her sister Agnes, two years younger than -herself, came and entreated to be allowed to remain with her. The father -was very angry, and called the members of the family together to consult -on the matter. Nothing, however, could be done; the two girls were -resolute. - -In the meantime S. Francis was busy preparing a dwelling for them near a -little church of S. Damian that he had restored. When this was complete -he removed them to it. Many girls and even women now joined the sisters, -and constituted a little community. Francis was appealed to for a rule -by which they might form their lives, but this he was unwilling to give. -Let them, said he, take Clara herself as their example. - -Presently, little Beatrix arrived. She could not bear to be alone in the -now desolate home, she yearned to be with her sisters. She also was -accepted. After the death of her husband Hortulana also joined them, so -that mother and daughters were united again. - -As the fundamental rule of Francis was absolute poverty, his brothers -were obliged to beg their bread. They went round the town and country -with sacks, asking for scraps of food; and as it would not be seemly for -the sisters of the house at S. Damian to do the same, the friars were -constrained to divide their crusts with them. - -Gregory IX. very sensibly objected to the friars going in and out of the -convent, and he forbade it. “Very well,” said Clara; “if holy brothers -may not minister to us the Bread of Life, they shall not provide us with -the bread that perishes,” and she refused the crusts and broken meat -they had collected on their rounds. What was to be done? The whole -convent would starve. In a few days the Poor Clares would be dead. An -express was sent to the Pope. Gregory could defy an emperor, and that -such an one as Frederick Barbarossa; but he was no match for an -obstinate woman. He gave way. - -The rule imposed on the sisterhood by S. Clara was one of dreary -penance. Their services in church were to be without music, even on the -high festivals. She would not allow those who were ignorant to learn to -read, so that to such these services were unintelligible. - -In fact, extravagance marked all she did. She did not suffer the sisters -ever to interchange a word with each other without permission, and they -were all shut up in their convent, which they might not leave. It is -true that S. Francis did slightly modify some of this severity. But his -own rule of absolute poverty was a mistake. He intended it as a protest -against the money and land grabbing which prevailed, not among laymen -only, but among ecclesiastics, and also among the monks; but he went too -far. He turned his friars into mere beggars. If he had insisted that -they should be poor and work for their livelihood, that would have been -well; but to employ them as tramps, begging from door to door, and -sponging on the honest, hard-working people, was a fatal mistake, and -led to very bad results. - -So also Clara, in the hope of keeping her sisters devoted only to the -service of God, dissuaded, nay, forbade, reading. In place of -cultivating the intellect—a splendid gift of God—she made those under -her direction bury their talents. - -Insensibly, the Manichæan heresy had penetrated all minds, and made men -and women think that the body was evil and must be tortured and bullied, -and all that was human trampled underfoot, that the soul alone should be -cared for. The result was the production of hysterical, ecstatic beings, -who were helpless to do anything for themselves, and were, so far as -their minds went, idiots. - -S. Clara’s work would have been worse than useless, positively -mischievous, had it not been for one thing. S. Francis, in order to -extend religion among the people, had instituted a third branch of his -institution, of which the second was that of the Poor Clares. This third -order comprised men and women living in the world—in fact, a great guild -of pious people, observing very simple rules, which bound all together -in the service of God, His Church, and the poor and sick. This spread -like wildfire: everywhere men and women, husbands and wives, young men -and girls, rich and poor, nobles and merchants, day-labourers and -needlewomen, joined this community, encouraged each other in good works, -and learned, by knowing each other, to lose class exclusiveness. - -Inevitably the charge of the female members of the third order devolved -on the Poor Clares. Then other duties sprang up. There were plenty of -little orphan girls adrift; these had to be cared for, and the Clares -took charge of them. The devout desired to have their daughters taught -by them, and they were constrained to open schools,—and thus to -cultivate their own minds, and abandon the rule of silence, or at least -to modify it. Consequently the order of Poor Clares did a great deal of -good, but not in the way in which S. Clara desired. - -The time was one of furious intestinal war in Italy between the factions -of Guelph and Ghibelline, and there were far more women than men, as the -latter had fallen. Children were left without fathers, wives lost their -husbands, girls were deprived of their natural protectors, and the -convent served as an asylum for these unfortunates, who otherwise would -have succumbed. - -In 1220 occurred a scene bearing some resemblance to that of the last -meeting of S. Benedict and his sister. S. Clara felt a great desire to -be with S. Francis and to eat with him; but he constantly refused. At -length his companions, seeing how this troubled her, said to him, -“Father, it seems to us that this sternness is not in accordance with -Christian charity. Pay attention to Clara, and consent to her request. -It is but a small thing that she desires of you—just to eat with her. -Remember how that, at your preaching, she forsook all that the world -offers.” - -S. Francis answered, “As it is so in your eyes, so let it be. Let the -feast be held at the Church of the Portiuncula, for it was in that that -she took the vows.” - -When the appointed day arrived, S. Clara went forth from her convent -with one companion, and came to the place appointed, and waited till -Francis should arrive. After awhile he appeared, and he caused their -common meal to be prepared on the grass. He seated himself beside Clara, -and one of his friars beside the nun who had attended S. Clara. Then all -the rest of the company gathered about them. - -During the first course S. Francis spoke of God so sweetly, so tenderly, -that all were rapt in ecstasy, and forgetting their food, remained -wondering and thinking only of God. - -When the repast was ended, Clara returned to San Damiani greatly -comforted. This was her only meeting, for other purposes than those of -ghostly counsel, with her friend and father. - -S. Francis died in 1226, six years after the meeting; but Clara lived on -for more than a quarter of a century after his decease. - -Concerning the austerities practised by S. Clara it is unnecessary to -write: a knowledge of them would provoke disgust; but they have probably -been vastly exaggerated, for had they been what is represented, she -could not have lived forty-two years of self-torture. As she died she -was heard murmuring that she saw our Lord surrounded with virgins -crowned with flowers, and that one, whose wreath was “like a windowed -censer,” bowed over her and kissed her. - -She died in 1257. - -We cannot say of S. Clara that she originated a great work of utility. -She supplemented the undertaking of S. Francis, and carried his -extravagances to a further extreme. But she was sincere, she held to her -purpose; and although her foundation was one void of common-sense and -right principles, yet, because well intended, it worked itself into one -of utility, and continues to the present day in the Latin Communion -doing good service. - - - - -[Illustration: S. THERESA.] - - - - - XVII - - _S. THERESA_ - - -The most beautiful and pathetic female figure that stands out in the age -of the great convulsion which rent Europe into two religious camps, is -that of Theresa of Avila: beautiful, because of her exquisitely pure and -sincere character and strength of purpose; pathetic, because all her -saintliness, all her energies, were directed in a false channel, and to -build up what crumbled to pieces almost as soon as the breath left her -body. - -S. Theresa was born at Avila, in Spain, in the province of the same name -and the kingdom of Castile, 1515. Her parents belonged to the class of -gentry, and were well connected, but not wealthy. - -“To know Avila,” says Miss G. C. Graham, in her book _Santa Teresa_, “to -wander through its streets, to watch the sun rise and set over the -sombre moorlands beyond the city walls—is greatly to know Teresa. In one -of its fortress-houses, where on the shield over the gateway the -bucklers of the Davilas were quartered with the rampant lion of the -Cepedas, she was born and passed her childhood. In the cathedral which -looms over the city walls, half church, half fortress, she worshipped -and gazed with ardent eyes, and with a thrill of wonder and terror, into -the dim mysteries of its roof. In the quiet cloisters of the Encarnacion -she passed the greater part of her life of peace and contemplation. -These time-stained stones, these silent cloisters—all that remains in -outward bodily form of that strangely complex age, which produced her -and the gentle San Juan de la Cruz, so different from her in character -and tendencies, together with Philip II., the gloomy and conscientious -bigot who championed both—shaped and moulded her existence, shut in and -controlled her life. Most meet background for her whose whole life was -to be one long battle, this city of warriors and knights—their very -memory all shadowy.” - -Her father was twice married, and Theresa was the eldest daughter by the -second wife, who bore him seven sons and two daughters. By his first -wife he had two sons and a daughter. She says of this family, “They were -all bound to one another by a tender love, and all resembled their -parents in virtue except myself.” - -The young men for the most part went to the “Indies” to carve out -fortunes for themselves, but always looked back wistfully and with love -to the old home and the dear sisters and parents there. There was much -that was grand and full of promise in ancient Spanish life—great -domestic attachment, simplicity, integrity, and self-respect, together -with a dauntless spirit and a love of adventure. But a fatal darkness -came over it. The liberal and democratic institutions of the country -were destroyed by the King’s ambition of obtaining absolute power; and, -worst of all, the Inquisition was suffered to scotch and kill all free -intellectual life. - -Theresa from an early age was full of vital, intellectual and spiritual -energies, but none of these was allowed an outlet. With her -extraordinary powers, and with her indomitable will, had her energies -been directed to expand in practical good works, she might have -transformed the position of her countrywomen. - -It was, perhaps, impossible for Theresa to revolutionise the position of -women in Spain; the thought of attempting such a thing did not occur to -her. So she did the only thing that seemed possible—immure them; that -they might not gossip, nor fritter their lives in visiting and -entertaining. - -To return to her biography. - -Her favourite brother, Rodrigo, four years older than herself, was her -companion in play. Along with him she pored over an old book of the -Lives of the Saints and Martyrs. “When I saw the martyrdom which they -had suffered for God,” she wrote in after years, “it seemed to me that -they had bought the enjoyment of God very cheaply, and I longed to die -like them. Together with my brother I discoursed how it would be -possible to accomplish this. We agreed to go to the land of the Moors, -begging our way for the love of God, there to be beheaded; and it seems -to me that the Lord gave us courage even at so tender an age, if we -could have discovered a means of accomplishing what we desired. But our -parents seemed to us the great obstacle.” It is said that the two -children actually started, carrying with them provisions for the -journey. She was then only six or seven. They got out of the town and on -to the bridge, where their uncle, who was jogging into Avila on -horseback, saw them, stopped and asked what they were about, and whither -going. He at once took them home again. - -After her mother’s death her father took her to the convent of the -Encarnacion. Her elder sister had been married in 1531, and there was no -one to look after her at home. In the peaceful retreat of the convent -she remained for a year and a half, till, falling ill, she was sent -home. A visit she paid during her convalescence to her sister Maria, the -wife of a Castilian gentleman who had a country house two days’ journey -from Avila, determined her vocation. Half-way lived her uncle, Pedro de -Cepeda, in an old manor-house. He was a grave, formal gentleman, without -wife and children, who attended to his estate, and read only religious -books. The young girl stayed the night in his house, and the old man -asked her to read aloud to him one of his favourite books of devotion. -Out of courtesy she concealed her distaste, and read to him in the -evening. She remained there more than one night, probably because not -strong enough to proceed upon her journey, and every evening continued -the reading. She says: “Although the days I stayed with him were few, -such was the effect the words of God I read and heard had on my heart, -and the good companionship, that I began to understand the truth—that -all was nothing, and that the world was vanity, and that everything -ended speedily.” She prosecuted her journey after this rest, but her -mind was working out the solution of her own destiny. She saw life under -a new aspect. - -She made up her mind to become a nun, though without any very sincere -vocation. Her father gave his consent, and she entered the convent of -the Encarnacion as a novice. - -The sisterhood was easy-going and numerous. So many men at this period -went to the New World, that women abounded, and having nowhere else to -go, settled into convents for their convenience, and not for the sake of -devotion. “The discipline,” says Miss Graham, “was not severe; in its -atmosphere of relaxation and secularism, worldly rank was as potent as -in this century: no strict, demure sisterhood that of the Encarnacion, -where nearly a hundred merry, noisy, squabbling, sometimes hungry and -chattering, women made the best of a life forced on them.” - -It was a convenient, harmless sort of pension for middle-aged ladies who -were single; but, of course, not quite suited to young girls without a -vocation. The sisters went about, paid visits, received friends, just as -in an hotel. All would have been well enough had they been given -definite work—the education of poor girls, Sunday-schools, nursing the -sick, the care of orphans—but they had nothing to occupy their time or -their minds except the choir offices in Latin, which they did not -understand. - -For a while Theresa fell in with this sort of life, frivolity and -religion mixed in equal proportions—frivolity bred of idleness. But it -did not satisfy her; it was not what she wanted. She was full of impulse -and had a soul desirous of better things. Not for a moment did the -thought dawn on her that these good women might be made useful in their -generation. A woman is hardly ever an innovator, and the notion of -innovation never entered the mind of Theresa. The only course that she -could take was to make the enclosure of the nuns strict, and to impose -silence on their flow of silly talk. Consequently she brooded on the -idea of a reform, and a reform in this direction. - -Theresa returned to the Encarnacion after a serious catalyptic attack, -on Palm Sunday, 1537. She was then about twenty-two; and twenty-five -years of her life were spent within its walls in spiritual and physical -troubles, all produced by the same cause—having nothing worthy of her -powers to occupy her. - -Through all these years this grand woman, full of practical commonsense, -with fervent devotion to God in her heart, fired with desire to do -something for Him, with a really wonderful tact and charm of manner that -was irresistible, had been chafing at her impotence. - -Talking with a friend one day, she heard that certain nuns of the -Carmelite Order, to which the Encarnacion belonged, had gone back to -observance of the primitive rule. What that primitive rule was she did -not know; but the friend, a widow lady, said: “How should you like to -join me, and become barefooted nuns, and help me to found a convent of -this sort?” The idea fired the brain of Theresa, and she went to the -Superior to ask permission to start a convent of the strict rule. The -Superior and Provincial gave their consent after great hesitation, and -arranged that the new house should contain thirteen nuns, and enjoy a -fixed revenue. But here S. Theresa interposed; she positively refused to -have a revenue. The house must be founded in absolute poverty. - -“As soon as our intention began to get wind in the town, there arose -such a storm of persecution as is quite indescribable. The scoffs, the -jeers, the laughter, the outcries that this was a ridiculous, fantastic -undertaking, were more than I can speak of.” - -The Provincial, thinking it would not do to run counter to popular -opinion, changed his mind, and refused to permit the foundation. - -“In the meantime I was in very bad odour in the house where I was, -because I wished to draw the enclosure more tight. The sisters said that -I insulted them, and that God was served well in their convent, and that -it would be far better for me to devote my energies to procuring money -for that house already existing than to found a new one. Some even -wanted to put me in prison, and there were but few who took my part.” - -After about six months she persuaded her sister with great secrecy to -buy her a house in Avila. Then, delighted to have a mystery to play -with, she set to work to prepare for turning this house into a convent -of barefooted Carmelites. Happily for her she obtained the favour of the -bishop, and also a papal brief; and then very secretly, on S. -Bartholomew’s Day, 1562, she and a few intimates moved into this house. -All went on smoothly till after dinner. Theresa had lain down for her -_siesta_, when the house was disturbed by the arrival of a messenger -from the convent of the Encarnacion with peremptory orders for her -return as well as that of two of the nuns she had persuaded to follow -her. The convent was in wild excitement. She was obliged to return, but -she was able to hold her own; she had the papal brief to display. - -What follows is comical. The town council and the cathedral chapter were -convulsed at the news. The mayor sent messages about to convoke a grand -assembly of the city council to decide what was to be done, and orders -to Theresa to leave the house. But she was resolute. Then, when the town -council was baffled, the mayor endeavoured to effect a compromise, being -much put out at a woman having defied all the city magnates. But she -flourished in his face the brief and an authorisation from the bishop, -and he returned defeated. The city magnates in high dudgeon appealed to -the sovereign, Philip II., and Theresa was obliged also to send a -delegate to court to plead her case. The opposition dragged on for a -year, but in the end Theresa carried her point. It was not worth the -storm in a teacup raised. - -This was the beginning. Even in Spain it was felt that a change in -monastic life was necessary. - -But reform assumed the direction of recurrence to severe asceticism, a -phase as out of date as could well be conceived, and which accordingly -flickered for a while, and then expired. - -Theresa was delighted to enlist some earnest friars in the cause, and -they reformed the Carmelite monasteries on the same lines as those she -had pursued with the convents. - -In her own account of how she founded her various establishments, she -says:— - -“I lived five years in the convent of S. Joseph at Avila, after I had -founded it; and I think that they were the most quiet years of my life. -I there enjoyed the tranquillity and calmness which my soul has often -since longed for.... The number in the house was thirteen, a number -which I was resolved not to exceed. I was much delighted at living among -such pure and holy souls, for all their care was to serve and praise our -Lord. His Divine Majesty sent us everything necessary without our -asking; and whenever we were in want—and that was seldom—their joy was -all the greater. I praised the Lord for giving them such heroic virtue, -and especially for endowing them with indifference to what concerned -their bodies. I, who was their Superior, never remember to have been -troubled with any thought in this matter, because I firmly believed that -our Lord would not be wanting to those who had no other wish than how to -please Him. With regard to the virtue of obedience, I could mention many -things which I here saw in them. One at present recurs to me. One day a -few cucumbers were given to us, and we were eating them at our meal. The -cucumber that fell to my share was rotten inside. I called one of the -sisters, and to prove her obedience, bade her plant it in the garden. -She asked if she should plant it upright or sideways; I said ‘sideways,’ -and she immediately did so, without the thought occurring to her that it -must decay. Her esteem for obedience was so superior to her natural -reason, that she acted as if believing that what I ordered was proper.” - -In course of time, the eager, active mind of Theresa formed a new -scheme. She had now a convent of discalced nuns; she was resolved to -have also a monastery of discalced friars. The General of her Order came -to Avila from Rome; she explained to him the reform she had effected, -and her desire to extend the reform to monasteries of men. He -acquiesced, and gave her permission to form such a society if she could. -“I was now,” says she, “much consoled at having his licence, but much -troubled at having no friars ready to begin the work, nor any secular -ready to start the house. Here was I, a poor barefooted nun, without the -support of any one but our Lord, furnished with plenty of letters and -good wishes, but without the possibility of putting my wishes into -execution.” - -However, she wrote to the General of the Jesuits at Medina, and he and -the rest of the fathers of that Society took the matter up very warmly, -and did not desist till they had obtained from the bishop and -magistrates licence for the foundation of such a monastery as S. Theresa -desired. - -“Now, though I had a licence, I had no house, nor a farthing wherewith -to buy one; and how could a poor stranger like me procure credit, had -not the Lord assisted us? He so ordered that a virtuous lady, for whom -there had been no room for admission into S. Joseph’s convent, hearing -that another house was about to be started, asked to be admitted into -it. She had some money, but not enough to buy the house with—only -sufficient for the hire of one, and to pay our travelling expenses. And -so we hired one; and without any other assistance we left Avila, two -nuns from S. Joseph’s and myself, with four from the relaxed convent of -the Incarnation, and our chaplain Julian d’Avila.” - -They reached Medina del Campo on the eve of the Assumption, 1567, at -midnight, and stole on foot with great secrecy to the hired house. “It -was a great mercy of God that at such an hour we met no one, though then -was the time when the bulls were about to be shut up which were to fight -next day. I have no recollection of anything, I was in such a scare and -anxiety. Having come to the house, we entered a court, the walls of -which were much decayed. The good father who had hired the house was -short-sighted, and had not noticed how unfit the place was to be made an -abode for the Blessed Sacrament. When I saw the hall I perceived that -much rubbish would have to be removed, and the walls to be plastered. -The night was far advanced, and we had brought only a few hangings -there, I think, which was nothing for the whole length of the hall. I -knew not what was to be done, for I saw that this was not a fit place -for an altar to be erected in it. However, our Lord was willing that -this should be done immediately, for the steward of the lady had in the -house several pieces of tapestry and a piece of blue damask, and we were -allowed the use of them. When I saw such good furniture, I praised our -Lord. But we knew not what to do for nails, and that was not the time -when they could be bought. We began to search for some on the walls, and -at length procured enough. Then some of the men put up the tapestry -whilst we swept the floor; and we made such haste, that when it was -daylight the altar was ready, a bell was put up, and immediately mass -was said. This was sufficient for taking possession, but we did not rest -till the Blessed Sacrament was placed in the tabernacle, and through the -chinks of the door opposite the altar we heard mass, having no other -place.” - -When daylight came S. Theresa was aghast to see how ruinous the house -was: the hall, which she had hastily converted into a chapel, was so -full of cracks that the Blessed Sacrament was exposed to the sight of -those who passed in the streets, and she saw that the repairs of the -dilapidated mansion would cost money and take time. She was much -dispirited, for she began to fear that she had undertaken what she had -not the power to carry out—her intention being to make this a convent of -nuns, and then to found, if possible, in the same town, a monastery for -reformed Carmelite friars. - -“In this trouble I passed a great part of the evening, till the Rector -of the Society (of Jesus) sent a father to visit me, and he consoled me -greatly. I did not tell him all my troubles, but only that which I felt -at seeing ourselves in the street. I spoke to him of the necessity of -having another house for us, cost what it might, wherein we might dwell -till this one was repaired. I recovered courage also at seeing so many -people come to us and none of them accuse me of folly, which was a mercy -of God, for they would have done quite right to take away from us the -Blessed Sacrament. In spite of all the efforts made to obtain another -house, none could be found to be let in the old town, and this gave me -great anxiety night and day; for though I had appointed men to watch and -guard the Blessed Sacrament, yet I was fearful lest they should fall -asleep, and so I got up in the night myself to guard it at a window, and -by the clear light of the moon I could see it very plainly. - -“About eight days after, a merchant, seeing our necessity, and living -himself in a very good house, told us we might have the upper part of -it, where we might live as in a private house of our own. He also had a -large hall with a gilt ceiling, and this he gave us for a church.” - -Others came forward and assisted, and the upper story of the merchant’s -house was fitted up for their reception. - -Shortly after she began to see her way towards obtaining friars for her -reformed Order. There was in Medina an excellent priest, named Antonio -de Heredia, who had assisted her greatly. He told her that he desired to -enter the Carthusian Order. This did not please Theresa; she entreated -him to delay a year the execution of his design, and she then confided -to him her plan. He was pleased with it, and to her great delight -offered to be the first friar of her reformed society. Shortly after, -she met S. John of the Cross, who was also at the time thinking of -joining the Carthusians. She intercepted him, and persuaded him to -become a discalced Carmelite. “He promised me he would do so if the -business did not prove too tedious. When I now saw I had two religious -to commence the work with, it seemed to me that the matter was -accomplished, although I was not entirely satisfied with the Prior; and -thus some delay was caused, as well as by our not having any place for -commencing our monastery.” - -In 1568, the Lady de la Cerda, sister of the Duke of Medina Sidonia, -wrote to S. Theresa, offering to found a house of discalced Carmelite -nuns in her own town, Malagon. This lady knew Theresa well; it was with -her when left a widow that the saint had spent six months. Theresa at -once went to Malagon with some of her nuns, and took possession of the -house provided for them. - -Four or five months after, whilst S. Theresa was talking to a young -gentleman of quality, he most unexpectedly offered her a house he -possessed in Valladolid, with a vineyard attached to it. She at once -accepted the offer. But when she arrived at Valladolid, she found that -the place was unhealthy, and altogether unsuitable. Indeed, all the nuns -fell ill in it, and they were obliged to move to another house given -them by the sister of the Bishop of Avila. - -Shortly after this, a young gentleman of Avila hearing that S. Theresa -wished to found a monastery of discalced friars, offered her a house he -possessed in the little village of Durvello. She accepted it, and then -started to see it, with a nun and her chaplain, Father Julian d’Avila. - -“Though we set off at daybreak, yet as the place was not much known, no -one could direct us; and thus we walked all that day in great trouble, -for the sun was very hot, and when we thought we were near the place, we -found that we had still a long way to go. I shall never forget the -fatigue and wanderings of that day. We arrived at the place just before -nightfall, and when we went into the house, we found it was in such a -state that we could not possibly spend the night in it, partly because -it was filthy, and partly because there were many people about. It had a -tolerable hall, two chambers with a garret, and a little kitchen: this -was the building we were to use as our friary. I thought that the hall -might be turned into a chapel, the garret into a choir for the friars, -and the two chambers into a dormitory. My companion could not endure the -thought of making a monastery of the place, and said, ‘Mother, no soul -can possibly endure such a place as this, however great the sanctity. -Speak no more about it.’ Father Julian did not oppose me when I -expressed my intentions, though he was of the same opinion as my -companion. We spent the night in the church, though, so great was our -fatigue, we stood more in need of sleep than of vigil. Having arrived at -Medina, I spoke with Father Antonio, and told him everything. He -answered: ‘I am ready to live not only in such a house as that which you -describe, but even in a pigsty.’ Father John of the Cross was of the -same mind.” - -The consent of the bishop and of the provincial of the Order having been -obtained, the two fathers went off to the wretched house, and took -possession of it on the first or second Sunday in Advent, in 1568. - -“The following Lent, as I was going to Toledo, I passed that way, and -came on Father Antonio sweeping the door of the church, with his usual -cheerful countenance. ‘What is this, father?’ said I; ‘what has become -of your dignity?’ ‘The time in which I received honour was time ill -spent,’ he answered. - -“When I went into the church along with two merchants, friends of mine, -who had come with me from Medina, I was astonished to see how the spirit -of the Lord reigned there. So many crosses and skulls were there that -the merchants could do nothing but weep. Never shall I forget one little -cross placed over the holy water stoup, on which was fixed a paper -crucifix, and which produced more devotion than one elaborately carved. -The garret formed the choir. It was high in the middle, so that they -could stand up there to say the Hours; but to enter it they were obliged -to stoop low. They had made two little hermitages on each side of the -church, so low that they could only sit or lie down in them, filled -inside with hay because it was cold. Their heads almost touched the -roof. Two little windows commanded the altar, and two stones served them -as pillows. Here was also a store of crosses and skulls. - -“They went about preaching among the ignorant people of the -neighbourhood, and soon gained such a reputation that I was greatly -consoled. They went to preach six or eight miles off, through snow and -frost, barefoot, for they wore no sandals then; afterwards they were -ordered to wear them. When they had done preaching and confessing they -returned late to their meal, but with such joy that all their sufferings -were not accounted by them. As for food, they had sufficient, for the -people of the neighbouring villages provided them with more than they -wanted.” - -We need not follow the Saint through the course of many years, -travelling from place to place, never quiet anywhere, always on the -move, with a scheme in her head, which she obstinately determined on -carrying out in spite of obstacle and opposition. - -When the boys were throwing stones at the frogs in a pond, according to -the fable, one old toad raised its head above the water and said to the -urchins, “What is fun to you is death to us.” The unfortunate women whom -S. Theresa immured, the unhappy men whom she persuaded to reduce -themselves to poverty and imbecility, might have addressed her in the -same words. She, herself, was always engaged on carrying her projects -into effect;—absolutely useless though they were, nay, worse than -useless, for they were positively mischievous. But those confined in her -convents were afforded no work to do, no reading to occupy their minds; -they were reduced to a condition of stupidity. The brain is given to man -and woman to be exercised, the will to be directed; neither to be -effaced. - -What was the reform to which Theresa devoted all her energies? To induce -certain men and women to kick off their shoes. She aimed at restoring -the Carmelite Order to the old severity of its rule at a time when -everywhere practical, energetic, active men and women were needed to do -good work for God and their fellow-men, instead of moping in cells, -looking at blank walls, and shivering with cold in compulsory idleness. -She deliberately engaged many hundreds of the Lord’s servants in the -work of burying their talents. - -We cannot but admire her enthusiasm and her singleness of purpose, -whilst we regret that neither were aright directed. The bishops and -magistrates had sense to see that her undertakings were foolish and -unprofitable, but she was able to override their opposition, by her -strength of purpose and appeal to higher authorities who thought fit to -humour her. She was engaged on making one of her many foundations at -Burgos in 1582; but was vigorously opposed by the archbishop, who -refused to give his licence. - -Sick and disgusted, she left Burgos at the end of July 1582, with Anne -of S. Bartholomew and Theresa of Jesus, her niece, and went to Palencia, -Medina del Campo, and Alba, which latter place she visited at the -request of Maria Henriquez, Duchess of Alba, who was anxious to meet -with her. There she died. The account of her death we have from the pen -of her companion at the time, the Venerable Anne of S. Bartholomew. - -“Having arrived on our way at a little village, she found herself, at -night, much exhausted, and she said to me, ‘My daughter, I feel very -weak; you would do me a pleasure if you could procure me something to -eat.’ I had only some dry figs with me; I gave four reals to a person -wherewith to buy eggs at any price, but none were to be procured. Seeing -her half dead, and being in this distress, I could not contain my tears. -She said to me, with angelic patience, ‘Do not afflict yourself, my -daughter; God wills it, and I am content. The fig you have given me -suffices.’ On the morrow we arrived at Alba; our holy mother was so ill -that the doctors despaired of her recovery. I was dreadfully troubled to -lose her, and especially at her dying at Alba. I was also grieved to -think that I must survive her, for I was very fond of her, and she was -very tender towards me; her presence was my great consolation.... I was -with her for five days at Alba, in the greatest affliction. Two days -before her death, when I was alone with her in her cell, she said to me, -‘At last, my daughter, the time of my death is come.’ These words -touched me to the quick; I did not leave her for a moment, but had -everything that was needed brought to me. - -“Father Antony of Jesus, one of the first Discalced Carmelites, seeing -how tired I was, said to me on the morning of her death, ‘Go and take a -little something or other.’ But when I left the room she seemed uneasy, -and looked from side to side. The father asked her if she wished me to -be recalled. She could not speak, but she made a sign of assent. I -therefore returned, and on my re-entering the room, she smiled, and -caressed me, drawing me towards her, and placed herself in my arms. I -held her thus for fourteen hours, all which time she was in the most -exalted meditation, and so full of love for her Saviour, that she seemed -as though she could not die soon enough, so greatly did she sigh for His -presence. As for me, I felt the most lively pain till I saw the good -Lord at the foot of the bed of the saint, in inexpressible majesty -accompanied by some saints, ready to conduct her happy soul to heaven. -This glorious vision lasted the space of a credo, and entirely resigned -me to the will of the Lord. I said, from the bottom of my heart, ‘O my -God, even though I should wish to retain her on earth, I would resign -her at once to Thee!’ I had scarcely said these words when she expired.” - -Ribera gives the following account of her death:—“At nine o’clock on the -same evening she received, with great reverence and devotion, the -sacrament of Extreme Unction, joining with the nuns in the penitential -psalms and litany. Father Antony asked her, a little after, if she -wished her body, after her death, to be taken to Avila, or to remain at -Alba. She seemed displeased at the question, and only answered, ‘Am I to -have a will in anything? Will they deny me here a little earth for my -body?’ All that night she suffered excessive pain. Next day, at seven in -the morning, she turned herself on one side, just in the posture in -which the blessed Magdalen is commonly drawn by painters. Thus she -remained for fourteen hours, holding a crucifix firmly in her hands, so -that the nuns could not remove it till after her death. She continued in -an ecstasy, with an inflamed countenance, and great composure, like one -wholly taken up with internal contemplation. When she was now drawing -near her end, one of the nuns, viewing her more attentively, thought she -observed in her certain signs that the Saviour was talking to her, and -showing her wonderful things. Thus she remained till nine in the -evening, when she surrendered her pure soul into the hands of her -Creator. She died in the arms of Sister Anne of S. Bartholomew, on -October 4th, 1582; but the next day, on account of the reformation of -the calendar, was the fifteenth of that month, the day now appointed for -the festival. The saint was sixty-seven years old, forty-seven of which -she had passed in religion—twenty-seven in the monastery of the -Incarnation, and twenty in that of S. Joseph.” - -Such was the end of this remarkable woman, whose life was so full of -energy directed to no better purpose than that of a squirrel in a -revolving cage. - -That was not her fault; it was due to the age in which she lived and to -the paralysing influence of the Inquisition in the land, which allowed -no independence of thought or of action. - -We have seen the utter helplessness of Spain exhibited in the War with -the United States of America. Not a token of ability, not a sign of -fresh vigour appeared—only feebleness, degeneracy, helplessness. It is -to this that the Inquisition has reduced Spain. It has destroyed the -recuperative, vital energy out of the character of the people. - -The Latin races seem doomed by God to go down, and His hand is -manifestly extended to bless and lead on the great Anglo-Saxon race. But -this can only be so long as that race fulfils its high mission, as the -civilising force in the world, and it maintains the eternal principles -of Freedom, Justice, and Integrity. - - - - -[Illustration: SISTER DORA.] - - - - - XVIII - - _SISTER DORA._ - - -In S. Hildegarde and S. Theresa we have had instances of two women of -wonderful energy and talent, yet who achieved nothing of moment, because -their powers were not directed into a channel where they might have been -of use. S. Hildegarde, indeed, by her letters, threatening, warning, -reproving, did a certain amount of good—not much; those misdoers who -received her epistles winced and went on in their old courses. -Nevertheless, she was a testimony to a worldly age of the higher life -set before it in the Gospel than that world cared to follow. - -S. Theresa, with a heart on fire with love to God, and inexhaustible -energy, spent herself in founding little nunneries, in which the sisters -were, as a reform, to wear sandals instead of shoes, and in which their -natural gifts were to be reduced to a general level of incapacity, by -giving them nothing practical to do, and by forbidding them the -cultivation of their intellects. - -Sister Dora, whose life I purpose sketching, strikes me as having been a -double of S. Theresa, in the same persistency, determined will, -fascination of manner, and cheerfulness. Neither could be happy until -afforded scope for the exercise of her powers—but how different were the -ends set before each! - -A very charming biography of Sister Dora has been written by Miss -Lonsdale, which, whilst admirably portraying her character, has given -some umbrage by painting the people among whom she laboured in darker -colours than they conceive is justified, and by a little heightening of -the dramatic situations. She fell, moreover, into certain inaccuracies -in matters of detail, and some of her statements have been contradicted -by persons who were qualified to know particulars. What mistakes were -made in that book have in part been corrected in later editions. But I -cannot find that there was any accusation made of the authoress unduly -idealising the character of Sister Dora. On the contrary, some think -that Miss Lonsdale, in her desire not to appear a panegyrist, has given -Sister Dora a tincture of unworthy qualities that were really absent -from her character.[10] - -In compiling this little notice I have taken pains to obtain information -from those who knew Sister Dora intimately, and have had Miss Lonsdale’s -book subjected to revision by such as live in Walsall or knew Walsall -when she was there; and I trust that it is free from inaccuracies and -exaggerations. - -In addition to Miss Lonsdale’s Memoir two others appeared, one in Miss -J. Chappell’s _Four Noble Women and their Work_, and another by Miss -Morton, which has been characterised in the _Walsall Observer_ as a -“caricature.” Neither of these afford any additional matter of value. - -In addition again, but of very different value, is a notice by Mr. S. -Welsh, Secretary to the Hospital at Walsall, in which she worked, and -who was introduced to her the day after she arrived there, and was on -terms of intimacy with her till her death. His notice is in the _General -Baptist Magazine_ for 1889. This is the more valuable as being the -testimony of one belonging to a different religious communion, and is, -therefore, sure to be impartial. Another corrective to mistakes is -contained in _Sister Dora: a Review_, published at Walsall in 1880. I -enter into all these particulars at some length because Miss Lonsdale’s -book was qualified by the Rev. Mark Pattison, Sister Dora’s brother, as -“a romance,” and because some people have considered it to be so, -misdoubting the main facts because of the inaccuracies in detail -fastened on at the time. Mr. Mark Pattison was unqualified spiritually -for entering into and appreciating his sister’s character; and of her -life in Walsall he personally knew absolutely nothing. A cold and soured -man, wrapped up in himself, he could not appreciate the overflowing -charity and devotion of his sister. - -Dorothy Wyndlow Pattison was born on the 15th January, 1832. She was the -youngest daughter, and the youngest child but one, of the Rev. Mark -Pattison, who was for many years Rector of Hauxwell, near Richmond, in -Yorkshire. She inherited from her father, who was of a Devonshire -family, that finely proportioned and graceful figure which she always -maintained; and from her mother, who was the daughter of a banker in -Richmond, those lovely features which drew forth the admiration of every -one who had the pleasure of knowing her. - -Her father was a good and sincere man of the Low Church School. He was -thoroughly upright and strict. It is not a little painful to see how Mr. -Mark Pattison, his son, late Rector of Lincoln College, Oxford, in his -_Memoirs_ can hardly mention his father without some acrimonious remark. -But in that sour effusion there is little of generous recognition of any -one. Even his sister, the subject of this memoir, comes in for -ill-natured comment. - -Dora and her sisters, like a thousand other country parsons’ daughters, -were of the utmost use in their father’s Yorkshire parish. A French -gentleman who had lived a while in England and in the country, said to -me one day: “Your young ladies astound me. They are angels of mercy. -They wear no distinguishing habit; one does not see their wings, yet -they fly everywhere, and everywhere bring grace and love and peace,—in -my country such a thing would be impossible.” - -These Pattison girls were for ever saving their pocket-money to give it -away, and they made it a rule to mend and remake their old frocks, so as -not to have to buy new ones out of their allowance for clothes, so as to -have more to give. Even their dinners they would reserve for poor -people, and content themselves with bread and cheese. - -“Giving to others, instead of spending on themselves, seems to have been -the rule and delight of their lives,” says Miss Lonsdale. - -A pretty story is told of her at this time. A schoolboy in the village, -who was specially attached to her, fell ill of rheumatic fever. The -boy’s one longing was to see “Miss Dora” again, but she was abroad on -the Continent. As he grew worse and worse, he constantly prayed that he -might live long enough to see her. On the day on which she was expected, -he sat up on his pillows intently listening, and at last, long before -any one else could hear a sound of wheels, he exclaimed, “There she is!” -and sank back. She went to him at once, and nursed him till he died. - -Her beauty was very great: large brilliant brown eyes, full red lips, a -firm chin, and a finely cut profile. Her hair dark, and slightly -curling, waved all over her head; and the remarkable beauty and delicacy -of her colouring and complexion, added to the liveliness of her -expression, made her a fascinating creature to behold. Her father always -called her “Little Sunshine.” - -But the most remarkable feature about her was to be found in her inner -being. An indomitable will, which no earthly power could subdue, enabled -her to accomplish an almost superhuman work; yet at times it was to her -a faculty that brought her into difficulties. She was twenty-nine before -she was able to find real scope for her energies, and then she took a -bold step—answered an advertisement from a clergyman at Little Woolston, -in Buckinghamshire, for a lady to take the village school. Her mother -had died in 1861, and she considered herself free from duties that bound -her to her home. Her father did not relish the step she took, but -acquiesced. She went to Woolston, and remained there three years, during -which time she won the hearts, not of the children only, but of their -parents as well. She had to live alone in a cottage, and do everything -for herself; but the people never for a moment doubted she was a real -lady, and always treated her with great respect. Not thinking a little -village school sufficient field for her energies, she resolved to join a -nursing sisterhood at Redcar, in Yorkshire. It was a foundation made by -a clergyman of private means, the Rev. J. Postlethwaite, and there were -in it no vows made except one, limited in period, of obedience to the -Superior. The life was not quite suited to her with her strong will, but -it did her good. She learned there how to make beds and to cook. “At -first she literally sat down and cried when the beds that she had just -put in order were all pulled to pieces again by some superior authority, -who did not approve of the method in which they were made.” But it was a -useful lesson for her after-life in a hospital. She was there till the -early part of 1865, and then was sent to Walsall to help at a small -cottage hospital, which had already been established there for more than -a year.[11] - -Walsall, though not in the “Black Country,” is in a busy manufacturing -district, chiefly of iron. At the time when Sister Dora went there it -contained a population of 35,000 inhabitants. It is now connected with -Birmingham, by almost continuous houses and pits and furnaces, with -Wednesbury as a link. - -As fresh coal and iron pits were being opened in the district round -Walsall, accidents became more frequent, and it was found impracticable -to send those injured to Birmingham, which was seven miles distant; -accordingly, in 1863, the Town Council invited the Redcar Society to -start a hospital there. When the Sister who had begun the work fell ill, -Sister Dora was sent in her place, and almost directly caught small-pox -from the out-patients. She was very ill, and even in her delirium showed -the bent of her mind by ripping her sheets into strips to serve as -bandages. She was placed in one small room, with a window looking into -the street, of which the blinds were drawn. The most absurd rumours got -about that this was the Sisters’ oratory, where they had set up an image -of the Virgin Mary; and stones and mud were thrown at the panes of -glass, and the Sisters were shouted after in the streets. The committee -of the hospital were interrogated, and denied that any religious -services were conducted in an oratory. Indeed, no formal oratory would -have been allowed; but no doubt the committee were unable to prevent the -poor Sisters from saying their prayers together in a room if they agreed -to do so, and in community life common prayer is a requisite. - -A boy who had received an injury was taken to the hospital. One night, -when he was recovering, Sister Dora found him crying. She asked him what -was the matter. At last it came out: “Sister, I shouted after you in the -street, ‘Sister of _Misery_!’” - -“I knew you when you came in,” she said; “I remembered your face.” - -This is the true version of a story Miss Lonsdale gives. - -Mr. Welsh says: “When the cottage hospital—which was the second of its -kind in England—was opened, the system of voluntary nursing was unknown; -the only voluntary nurses heard of then being those who had gone out to -the Crimea with Miss Florence Nightingale; consequently the dress of the -Sisters was uncommon, and the name of Sister strange. Therefore, a good -deal of misunderstanding was the result; but in course of time people -began to judge the institution by its results. Still, when Sister Dora -came to the hospital, there lingered doubts and suspicions that the -nurses were Romanists in disguise, come to entrap and ruin souls rather -than cure bodies. But Sister Dora, by her frank, open manner, disarmed -suspicion, while the sublime eloquence of noble deeds silenced -slanderous tongues, put all opposition to shame, and won for the -hospital the confidence of the public, and for herself the admiration -and affection of the people.” - -In 1866 she had a serious illness, brought on by exposure to wet and -cold. She would come home from dressing wounds in the cottages, wet -through and hot with hurrying along the streets, to find a crowd of -out-patients awaiting her return at the hospital, and she would attend -to them in total disregard of herself, and allow her wet clothes to dry -on her. - -This neglect occurred once too often; a chill settled on her, and for -three weeks she was dangerously ill. Then it was that the people of -Walsall began to realise what she was, and the door of the hospital was -besieged by poor people come to inquire how their “Sister Dora” was. - -At some time previous to her going to Walsall, her faith had been -somewhat disturbed by one who ought not to have endeavoured to subvert -her trust in Christianity. This gave her inexpressible uneasiness and -unhappiness. There seems to have been always in her a keen sense of -God’s presence, and confidence in the efficacy of prayer. She now went -through this terrible inner trial. An unbelieving artisan who was once -nursed by her, and had observed her critically and suspiciously, said, -when he left, “She is a noble woman; but she would have been that -without her Christianity.” There he was mistaken. It was precisely her -fast hold, which she regained, of Christianity that made her what she -was. - -Happily she had one now of great assistance to her as a guide—a very -remarkable man, the Rev. Richard Twigg, of St. James’s, Wednesbury. -Every Sunday morning, when able, she walked over to St. James’s to Early -Communion. She found in Mr. Twigg a man of deep spiritual insight, and -with a heart overflowing with the love of God, and consumed with a -desire to win souls to Christ. He was a man with the spirit, and some of -the power, of an Apostle—a man who left his stamp on Wednesbury, that -will not soon be obliterated. - -The struggle through which she had passed, the sense of _need_ in her -own soul for all that the Christian Church supplies in teaching and in -Sacraments had a great strengthening and confirming effect that never -left her; and the love of Jesus Christ became an absorbing personal -devotion that nothing could shake. It was this—the love of God—that made -her what she was, and endure what she did. - -Some time after this she became deeply attached to a gentleman who was -connected with the hospital, and he was devotedly fond of her, and -proposed to her. But he was an unbeliever. Again she had to pass through -an agonising struggle. She felt, as Mr. Twigg pointed out, that to unite -her destinies with him was to jeopardise her recovered faith, and she -was convinced that to be true to her profession, above all true to her -Master, she must refuse the offer. She did so, and probably felt in the -end that peace of mind which must ensue whenever a great sacrifice has -been made for duty. - -Miss Lonsdale represented Sister Dora as somewhat domineering over the -managing committee of the hospital. But this is incorrect. A -Nonconformist minister says: “The noble object (_i.e._ the hospital) had -moved men of every shade of politics, and every form of religious -belief, to the work, and there have been passages in its history not -pleasant to remember, but not one of these in the remotest degree -involved Sister Dora. On the contrary, her presence and counsel always -brought light and peace, and lifted every question into a higher sphere. -‘Ask Sister Dora,’ it used to be said. ‘Had we not better send for -Sister Dora?’ some member would exclaim out of the fog of contention. -Thereupon she would appear; and many well remember how calmly -self-possessed, and clear-sighted, she would stand—never sit down. -Indeed, there were those who worked with her fifteen years who never saw -her seated; she would stand, usually with her hand on the back of the -chair which had been placed for her, every eye directed to her; nor was -it ever many moments before she had grasped the whole question, and -given her opinion just as clearly and simply and straight to the purpose -as any opinion given to the sufferers in the wards. Nor was she ever -wrong; nor did she ever fail of her purpose with the committee. No -committee-men ever questioned or differed from Sister Dora, yet in her -was the charm of unconsciousness of power or superiority, and the -impression left was, of there being no feeling of pleasure in her, other -than the triumph of the right.”[12] - -In 1867 the cottage hospital had to be abandoned, as erysipelas broke -out and would not be expelled. The wards were evidently impregnated with -malignant germs, to such an extent that the committee resolved to build -a new hospital in a better situation. - -“Sister Dora’s work became more engrossing when this larger field was -opened for it; the men’s beds were constantly full, and even the women’s -ward was hardly ever entirely empty.” - -Just at this period an epidemic of small-pox broke out in Walsall, and -all the energies of Sister Dora were called into play. She visited the -cottages where the patients lay, and nursed them or saw to their being -supplied with what they needed; whilst at the same time carrying on her -usual work at the hospital. - -“One night she was sent for by a poor man who was dying of what she -called ‘black-pox,’ a violent form of small-pox. She went at once, and -found him in the last extremity. All his relations had fled, and a -neighbour alone was with him. When Sister Dora found that only one small -piece of candle was left in the house, she gave the woman some money, -begging her to go and buy some means of light whilst she stayed with the -man. She sat on by his bed, but the woman, who had probably spent the -money at the public-house, never returned; and after some little while -the dying man raised himself up in bed with a last effort, saying, -‘Sister, kiss me before I die.’ She took him, all covered as he was with -the loathsome disease, into her arms and kissed him, the candle going -out almost as she did so, leaving them in total darkness. He implored -her not to leave him while he lived, although he might have known she -would never do that.” So she sat through the night, till the early dawn -breaking in revealed that the man was dead. - -When the bell at the head of her bed rang at night she rose at once, -saying to herself, “The Master is come, and calleth for thee!” Indeed, -she loved to think that she was ministering to her Blessed Lord in the -person of His poor and sick. Miss Lonsdale prints a letter from a former -patient in the hospital, from which only a short extract can be made: “I -had not been there above a week when Sister Dora found me a little bell, -as there was not one to my bed, and she said, ‘Enoch, you must ring this -bell when you want Sister.’ This little bell did not have much rest, for -whenever I heard her step or the tinkle of her keys in the hall I used -to ring my bell, and she would call out, ‘I’m coming, Enoch,’ which she -did, and would say, ‘What do you want?’ I often used to say, ‘I don’t -know, Sister,’ not really knowing what I did want. She’d say, ‘Do you -want your pillows shaking up, or do you want moving a little?’ which -she’d do, whatever it was, and say, ‘Do you feel quite cosy now?’ ‘Yes, -Sister.’ Then she would start to go into the other ward, but very often -before she could get through the door I’d call her back and say my -pillow wasn’t quite right, or that my leg wanted moving a little. She -would come and do it, whatever it was, and say, ‘Will that do?’ ‘Yes, -Sister.’ Then she’d go about her work, but at the very next sound of her -step my bell would ring, and as often as my bell rang Sister would come; -and some of the other patients would often remark that I should wear -that little bell out or Sister, and she’d say, ‘Never mind, for I like -to hear it, and it’s never too often.’ And it rang so often that I’ve -heard Sister say that she often dreamt she heard my little bell and -started up in a hurry to find it was a dream.” - -Sister Dora said once to a friend, who was engaging a servant for the -hospital, “Tell her this is not an ordinary house, or even a hospital. I -want her to understand that all who serve here, in whatever capacity, -ought to have one rule, _love for God_, and then, I need not say, love -for their work.” - -She spoke often, and with intense earnestness, on the duty, the -necessity, of prayer. It was literally true that she never touched a -wound without raising her heart to God and entreating Him to bless the -means employed. As years glided away, she became able almost to fulfil -the Apostle’s command: “Pray without ceasing.” And her prayers were -animated by the most intense faith—an absolutely unshaken conviction of -their efficacy. It may truly be said that those who pray become -increasingly more sure of the value of prayer. They find that, whatever -men may say about the reign of law and the order of Nature, earnest -prayer does bring an answer, often in a marvellous manner. The praying -man or woman is never shaken in his or her trust in the efficacy of -prayer. “She firmly held to the supernatural power, put into the hands -of men by means of the weapon of prayer; and the practical faithlessness -in this respect of the world at large was an ever-increasing source of -surprise and distress to her.” - -Since her death, in commemoration of her labours at Walsall, a very -beautiful statue has been there erected to her, and on the pedestal are -bas-reliefs representing incidents in her life there. One of these -illustrates a terrible explosion that took place in the Birchett’s Iron -Works, on Friday, October 15th, 1875, whereby eleven men were so -severely burnt that only two survived. All the others died after their -admission into the hospital. It came about thus. The men were at work -when water escaped from the “twyer” and fell upon the molten iron in the -furnace and was at once resolved into steam that blew out the front of -the furnace, and also the molten iron, which fell upon the men. Some -suffered frightful agonies, but the shock to the nervous system of -others had stupefied them. The sight and the smell were terrible. Ladies -who volunteered their help could not endure it, and were forced to -withdraw, some not getting beyond the door of the ward. But Sister Dora -was with the patients incessantly till they died, giving them water, -bandaging their wounds, or cutting away the sodden clothes that adhered -to the burnt flesh. Some lingered on for ten days, but in all this time -she never deserted the fetid atmosphere of the ward, never went to bed. - -She had so much to do with burns that she became specially skilful in -treating them. Children terribly burnt or scalded were constantly -brought to the hospital; often men came scalded from a boiler, or by -molten metal. She dressed their wounds herself, but, if possible, always -sent the patients to be tended at home, where she would visit them and -regularly dress their wounds, rather than have the wards tainted by the -effluvium from the burns. Her treatment of burnt children merits -quotation. - -“If a large surface of the body was burnt, or if the child seemed beside -itself with terror, she did not touch the wounds themselves, but only -carefully excluded the air from them by means of cotton wool and -blankets wrapped round the body. She put hot bottles and flannel to the -feet, and, if necessary, ice to the head. Then she gave her attention to -soothing and consoling the shocked nerves—a state which she considered -to be often a more immediate source of danger to the life of the child -than the actual injuries. She fed it with milk and brandy, unless it -violently refused food, when she would let it alone until it came round, -saying that force, or anything which involved even a slight further -shock to the system, was worse than useless. Sometimes, of course, the -fatal sleep of exhaustion, from which there was no awakening, would -follow; but more often than not food was successfully administered, and -after a few hours, Sister Dora, having gained the child’s confidence, -could dress the wounds without fear of exciting the frantic terror which -would have been the result of touching them at first.” - -Children Sister Dora dearly loved; her heart went out to them with -infinite tenderness, and she was even known to sleep with a burnt baby -on each arm. What that means only those know who have had experience of -the sickening smell arising from burns. - -Once a little girl of nine was brought into the hospital so badly burnt -that it was obvious she had not many hours to live. Sister Dora sat by -her bed talking to her of Jesus Christ and His love for little children, -and of the blessed home into which He would receive them. The child died -peacefully, and her last words were: “Sister, when you come to heaven, -I’ll meet you at the gates with a bunch of flowers.” - -One of the most heroic of her many heroic acts was taking charge of the -small-pox hospital when a second epidemic broke out. - -Mr. S. Welsh says:—“In the spring of 1875 there was a second visitation -of the disease, and fears were entertained that the results would be as -bad as during the former visitation. One morning Sister Dora came to me -and said, ‘Do you know, I have an idea that if some one could be got to -go to the epidemic hospital in whom the people have confidence, they -would send their friends to be nursed, the patients would be isolated, -and the disease stamped out?’” This was because a prejudice was -entertained against the new small-pox hospital, and those who had sick -concealed the fact rather than send them to it. “I said,” continues Mr. -Welsh, “‘I have long been of the opinion you have just expressed; but -where are we to get a lady, in whom the people would have confidence, to -undertake the duty?’ Her prompt reply was, ‘I will go.’ I confess the -sudden announcement of her determination rather took me by surprise, for -I had no expectation of it, and not the most remote idea that she -intended to go. ‘But,’ I said, ‘who will take charge of the hospital if -you go there?’ ‘Oh,’ she replied, ‘I can get plenty of ladies to come -there, but none will go to the epidemic. And,’ she added, by way of -reconciling me to her view, ‘it will only be for a short time.’ ‘But -what if you were to take the disease and die?’ I inquired. ‘Then,’ she -added, in her cheery way, ‘I shall have died in the path of duty, and, -you know, I could not die better.’ I knew it was no use pointing out at -length the risk she ran, for where it was a case of saving others, -_self_ with her was no consideration. I tried to dissuade her on other -grounds.... A few days later, I was in company with the doctor of our -hospital, who was also medical officer of health, and who, as such, had -charge of the epidemic hospital, near to which we were at the time. He -said, ‘Do you know where Sister Dora is?’ ‘At the hospital, I suppose,’ -was my reply. ‘No,’ he rejoined, ‘she is over there!’—pointing to the -epidemic hospital.... The people, as soon as they knew Sister Dora was -in charge, had no misgiving about sending their relatives to be nursed, -and the result was as she had predicted; the cases were brought in as -soon as it was discovered that patients had the disease, and the -epidemic was speedily stamped out.” - -She had, however, a hard time of it there, as she lacked assistants. Two -women were sent from the workhouse, but they proved of little use. The -porter, an old soldier, was attentive and kind in his way, but he always -went out “on a spree” on Saturday nights, and did not return till late -on Sunday evening. When the workhouse women failed her, she was -sometimes alone with her patients, and these occasionally in the -delirium of small-pox. - -It was not till the middle of August, 1875, that the last small-pox -patient departed from the hospital, and she was able to return to her -original work. - -One of the bas-reliefs on her monument represents Sister Dora consoling -the afflicted and the scene depicted refers to a dreadful colliery -accident that occurred on March 14th, 1872, at Pelsall, a village rather -over three miles from Walsall, by which twenty-two men were entombed, -and all perished. For several days hopes were entertained that some of -the men would be got out alive; and blankets in which to wrap them, and -restoratives, were provided, and Sister Dora was sent for to attend the -men when brought to “bank.” The following extract, from an article by a -special correspondent in a newspaper, dated December 10th, 1872, will -give some idea of Sister Dora’s connection with the event:— - -“Out of doors the scene is weird and awful, and impresses the mind with -a peculiar gloom; for the intensity of the darkness is heightened by the -shades created by the artificial lights. Every object, the most minute, -stands out in bold relief against the inky darkness which surrounds the -landscape. On the crest of the mound or pit-bank, the policemen, like -sentinels, are walking their rounds. The wind is howling and whistling -through the trees which form a background to the pit-bank, and the rain -is coming hissing down in sheets. In a hovel close to the pit-shaft sit -the bereaved and disconsolate mourners, hoping against hope, and -watching for those who will never return. There, too, are the swarthy -sons of toil who have just returned from their fruitless search in the -mine for the dear missing ones, and are resting while their saturated -clothes are drying. But another form glides softly from that hovel; and -amid the pelting rain, and over the rough pit-bank, and through miry -clay—now ankle deep—takes her course to the dwellings of the mourners, -for some, spent with watching, have been induced to return to their -homes. As she plods her way amid pieces of timber, upturned waggons, and -fragments of broken machinery, which are scattered about in great -confusion, a ‘wee, wee bairn’ creeps gently to her side, and grasping -her hand, and looking wistfully into her face, which is radiant with -kindness and affection, says, ‘Oh, Sister, do see to my father when they -bring him up the pit.’ Poor child! Never again would he know a father’s -love, or share a father’s care. She smiled, and that smile seemed to -lighten the child’s load of grief, and her promise to see to his father -appeared to impart consolation to his heavy, despairing heart. - -“On she glides, with a kind word or a sympathetic expression to all. One -woman, after listening to her comforting words, burst into tears—the -fountains of sorrow so long pent up seemed to have found vent. ‘Let her -weep,’ said a relative of the unfortunate woman; ‘it is the first tear -she has shed since the accident has occurred, and it will do her good to -cry.’ But who is the good Samaritan? She is the sister who for seven -years has had the management of the nursing department in the cottage -hospital at Walsall.” - -This is written in too much of the “special correspondent” style to be -pleasant; nevertheless it describes what actually took place. - -Mr. Samuel Welsh says: “I remember one evening I was in the hospital -when a poor man who had been dreadfully crushed in a pit was brought in. -One of his legs was so fearfully injured that it was thought it would be -necessary to amputate it. After examining the patient, the doctor came -to me in the committee-room—one door of which opened into the passage -leading to the wards, and another into the hall in the domestic portion -of the building. After telling me about the patient who had just been -brought in, he said, ‘Do you know Sister Dora is very ill? So ill,’ he -continued, ‘that I question if she will pull through this time.’ I -naturally inquired what she was suffering from, and in reply the doctor -said, ‘She will not take care of herself, and is suffering from -blood-poison.’ He left me, and I was just trying to solve the problem—— -‘What shall be done? or how shall her place be supplied if she be taken -from us by death?’ when I saw a spectral-like figure gliding gently and -almost noiselessly through the room from the domestic entrance to the -door leading to the wards. The figure was rather indistinct, for it was -nearly dark; and as I gazed at the receding form, I said, ‘Sister, is it -you?’ ‘Whist!’ she said, and glided through the doorway into the wards. -In a short time she returned, and I said to her, ‘Sister, the doctor has -just been telling me how ill you are—how is it you are here?’ ‘Ah!’ -replied she, ‘it is true I am very ill; but I heard the surgeons talking -about amputating that poor fellow’s limb, and I wanted to see whether or -no there was a possibility of saving it, and I believe there is; and, -knowing that, I shall rest better.’ So saying, she glided as noiselessly -out of the room as when she entered. - -“On her recovery—which was retarded by her neglecting herself to attend -to others—she called me to the hall-door of the hospital, and asked me -if I thought it was going to rain. I told her I did not think it would -rain for some hours. She then told me to go and order a cab to be ready -at the hospital in half an hour. I tried to persuade her not to venture -out so soon; but it was no use—she went; and many a time I wondered -where she went to. - -“About six months afterwards I happened to be at a railway station, and -saw a pointsman who had been in our hospital with an injured foot, but -who, as his friends wished to have him at home, had left before his foot -was cured. I inquired how his foot was. He replied that had it not been -for Sister Dora he would have lost his foot, if not his life. I said, -‘How did she save your foot when you were not in the hospital, and she -was ill at the time you left the hospital?’ ‘Well,’ he replied, ‘you -know my foot was far from well when I left the hospital; there was no -one at our house who could see to it properly, and it took bad ways, and -one evening I was in awful pain. Oh, how I did wish for Sister Dora to -come and dress it! I felt sure she could give me relief, but I had been -told she was very ill, so I had no hope that my earnest desire would be -realised; but while I was thinking and wishing, the bedroom door was -gently opened, and a figure just like Sister Dora glided so softly into -the room that I could not hear her, but oh! she was so pale that I began -to think it must be her spirit; but when she folded the bedclothes from -off my foot, I knew it was she. She dressed my foot, and from that hour -it began to improve.’ - -“A few days after this interview with the pointsman I was talking to -Sister Dora and said, ‘By the bye, Sister, I have found out where you -went with the cab that day.’ She replied with a merry twinkle in her -eye, ‘What a long time you have been finding it out!’” - -Her old patients ever remembered her with gratitude. A man called Chell, -an engine-stoker, was twice in the hospital under her care, first with a -dislocated ankle, severely cut; the second time, with a leg crushed to -pieces in a railway accident. It was amputated. According to his own -account he remembered nothing of the operation, except that Sister Dora -was there, and that, “When I come to after the chloroform, she was on -her knees by my side with her arm supporting my head, and she was -repeating:— - - “‘They climbed the steep ascent of heaven, - Through peril, toil, and pain: - O God, to us may grace be given - To follow in their train.’ - -And all through the pain and trouble that I had afterwards, I never -forgot Sister’s voice saying those words.” When she was in the small-pox -hospital, avoided by most, this man never failed to stump away to it to -see her and inquire how she was getting on. - -There were, as she herself recognised, faults in the character of Sister -Dora; and yet, without these faults, problematical as it may seem, it is -doubtful whether she could have achieved all she did. - -One who knew her long and intimately writes to me: “A majestic -character, brimming over with sympathy, but, for lack of -self-discipline, this sympathy was impulsive and gushing. Her character -would have been best formed in marrying a man—either statesman, -philanthropist or author—whose character would have dominated hers, and -she would have shone subdued. Her glorious nature, physical and mental, -was marred by undisciplined impulse. Her nature found its congenial -outlet in devoted works of mercy and love to her fellow-creatures. How -far she would have done the same under authority, I fear is a little -doubtful.” - -I doubt it wholly. “The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest -the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it -goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit” (John iii 8). The -truth and depth of these words are not sufficiently appreciated. They -teach that in those governed by the Spirit of God there is an apparent -capriciousness and impulsiveness which does not commend itself to -worldly wisdom or vulgar common-sense. Unquestionably, in community -life, this masterfulness in the character of Sister Dora might have been -subdued, but—would she have then done the same magnificent work? It -seems to me—but I may be mistaken—that we should suffer these strong -characters to take their course, and not endeavour to crush them into an -ordinary mould. It is precisely those who soar above the routine-bound -souls that, among men, make history—as Cæsar, Napoleon, Bismarck—and let -me add Lord Kitchener. And in the Church it is the same. - -Miss Twigg, who knew her well, writes me: “She was a lovable woman, so -bright and winsome. She used to come into our rather dull and sad home -(our mother died when we were quite children) after evening service. She -would nurse one of us, big as we were then, and the others would gather -round her, while she would tell us stories of her hospital life.... She -was a _real_ woman, though with a woman’s failings.” - -There is one point in Sister Dora’s life to which sufficient attention -has not been paid by her biographers. It is one which the busy workers -of the present day think of too little—namely, the writing of bright, -helpful letters to any friend who is sick, or in trouble. Somehow or -other she always found time for that, wrote one who knew her well,[13] -and who contributes the following, written to a young girl who was at -the time in a spinal hospital, and who was almost a stranger to her:— - - -“MY DEAR MISS J.,—I was so glad to hear from you, though I fear it must -be a trouble for you to write. I _do_ hope that you will really have -benefited by the treatment and rest. I am so glad that the doctor is -good to his ‘children.’ Such little attentions when you are sick help to -alleviate wonderfully. I wish I could come and take a peep at you. Did -Mrs. N. tell you that she had sent us _£5_ for our seaside expedition? -Was it not good of her? Oh! we shall have such a jolly time. To see all -those poor creatures drink in the sea-breezes! We have had a very busy -week of accidents and operations. It has been a regular storm.[14] My -dear, it is in such times as you are now having that the voice of Jesus -Christ can be best heard, ‘Come into a desert place awhile.’ Know you -surely that it is God’s visitation. Take home that thought, realise -it:—God _visiting you_. Elizabeth was astonished that the Mother of her -Lord should visit her. We can have our Emmanuel. I can look back on my -sicknesses as the best times of my life. Don’t fret about the future. He -carrieth our sicknesses and healeth our infirmities. You know infirmity -means weakness after sickness. Think of the cheering lines of our hymn: -‘His touch has still its ancient power.’ When I arose up from my -sick-bed they told me I should never be able to enter a hospital or do -work again. I was fretting over this when a good friend came to me, and -told me only to take a day’s burden and not look forward, and it was -such a help. I got up every day feeling sure I should have strength and -grace for the day’s trial. May it be said of you, dear, ‘They took -knowledge of her that she had been with Jesus.’ May He reveal Himself in -all His beauty is the prayer of - - “Your sincere friend, - “SISTER DORA.” - - -It does not truly represent Sister Dora to dwell on her outer life, and -not look as well into that which is within, as it was the very -mainspring of all her actions, as it, in fact, made her what she was. - -The same writer to the _Guardian_ gives some sentences from other -letters:— - -“Take your cross day by day, dearie, and with Jesus Christ bearing the -other end it will not be _too_ heavy.” “If we would find Jesus, it must -be on the mountain, not in the plains or smooth places. ‘He went up into -a mountain and taught them, saying,’ etc. It is only on a mountain-side -that we shall see the Cross. It was only after Zacchæus had _climbed_ -the tree he could see Jesus. I have been thinking much of this lately. -It is not in the smooth places we shall see Jesus, it is in the rough, -in the storm, or by the sick-couch.” “A Christian is one whose object is -Christ.” “I am rejoiced that you are enjoying Faber’s hymns; they always -_warm_ me up. Oh! my dear, is it not sad that we prefer to live in the -shade when we might have the glorious sunshine?” - -It was during the winter of 1876-7 that Sister Dora felt the first -approach of the terrible disease that was to cause her death, and then -it was rather by diminution of strength than by actual pain. She -consulted a doctor in Birmingham, in whom she placed confidence, and he -told her the plain truth, that her days in this world were numbered. She -exacted from him a pledge of secrecy, and then went on with her work as -hitherto. - -“She was suddenly brought,” says Miss Lonsdale, “as it were, face to -face with death—distant, perhaps, but inevitable: she, who was full of -such exuberant life and spirits, that the very word ‘death’ seemed a -contradiction when applied to her. Even her doctor, as he looked at her -blooming appearance, and measured with his eye her finely made form, was -almost inclined to believe the evidence of his outward senses against -his sober judgment.... She could not endure pity. She, to whom everybody -had learnt instinctively to turn for help and consolation, on whom -others leant for support, must she now come down to ask of them sympathy -and comfort? The pride of life was still surging up in her, that pride -which had made her glory in her physical strength for its own sake, as -well as for its manifold uses in the service of her Master. True, she -had been long living two lives inseparably blended: the outward life, -one of hard, unceasing toil; the inner, a constant communion with the -unseen world, the existence of which she realised to an extent which not -even those who saw the most of her could appreciate. To all the poor -ignorant beings whose souls she tried to reach by means of their maimed -bodies, she was, indeed, the personification of all that they could -conceive as lovable, holy and merciful in the Saviour. At the same time -she judged her own self with strict impartiality. She knew her own -faults, her unbending will—her pride and glory in her work seemed to her -even a fault; and, in place of looking on herself as perfect, she was -bowed down with a sense of her own shortcomings. At the same time—with -death before her, she hungered for more work for her Master. His words -were continually on her lips: ‘I must work the works of Him that sent Me -while it is day; the night cometh when no man can work.’” - -At last, in the month of August, 1878, typhoid fever having broken out -in the temporary hospital, it was found necessary to close it, and -hasten on the work of the construction of another. This gave her an -opportunity for a holiday and a complete change. She went to the Isle of -Man, to London, and to Paris. - -But the disorder was making rapid strides, and was causing her intense -suffering, and she craved to be back at Walsall. She got as far as -Birmingham, and was then in such a critical state, that it was feared -she would die. But her earnest entreaty was to be taken to Walsall: “Let -me die,” she pleaded, “among my own people.” - -Mr. Welsh says:—“On calling at the Queen’s Hotel, Birmingham [where she -was lying ill], I was told the doctor of the hospital (Dr. Maclachlan) -was with her, and thinking they were probably arranging matters -connected with the hospital, I did not go to her room, but proceeded to -the train. I had scarcely got seated when the doctor called me out, and -we entered a compartment where we were alone. He asked me when it was -intended to open the hospital. I replied, ‘On the 4th November.’ ‘Then,’ -he said, ‘that will just be about the time Sister Dora will die.’ - -“The announcement was to me a shock of no ordinary kind, for I had not -heard of her being ill, and no one could have imagined, from the -cheerful tone of a letter I had received from her a week or so before, -that there was anything the matter with her. Not being able to fully -realise the true state of affairs, I asked him if he were jesting. He -replied he was not, and that he thought it best to let me know at once, -so that arrangements might be made for getting some one to take her -place when the hospital was opened. I said, ‘I suppose she is going to -Yorkshire?’ ‘No,’ he replied, ‘and that is another thing I wish to speak -to you about. She wishes to die in Walsall, and she must be removed -immediately.’ - -“On Sunday [the day following] I saw the chairman and vice-chairman of -the hospital. On Sunday evening I returned with Dr. Maclachlan to the -Queen’s Hotel, where he found his patient very weak. On Monday morning, -a house was taken, and the furniture she had in her rooms at the -hospital removed to it. Her old servant, who had gone to The Potteries, -was telegraphed for, and arrived in a few hours, and by midday the house -was ready for her reception. My daughter, knowing Sister Dora’s fondness -for flowers, had procured and placed on the table in the parlour a very -choice bouquet; and when all was ready, Dr. Maclachlan drove over to -Birmingham, and brought her to Walsall in his private carriage. - -“The disease was now making steady progress, and it was evident that -every day she was becoming weaker; but she never lost her cheerfulness, -and any one to have seen her might have thought she was only suffering -from some slight ailment, instead of an incurable and painful disease.” - -“A few hours before her death,” writes Mr. S. Welsh, “she called me to -her bedside and said, ‘I want you to promise that you will not, when I -am gone, write anything about me; _quietly I came among you, and quietly -I wish to go away._’” And this desire of hers would have been faithfully -complied with had not misrepresentations fired the gentleman to whom the -request was made to take up his pen, not in defence of her, but in the -correction of statements that affected certain persons who were alive. I -must refer the reader for the detailed account of her last hours to Miss -Lonsdale’s book. One remarkable fact must not be omitted. - -Among the members of the Basilian Order in the Eastern Church, it is the -rule, as soon as one of the brothers or sisters is dying, that all -should leave the room. The last office performed is to screw an ikon or -representation of the Saviour to the foot of the bed, that the dying may -in the supreme moment not think of any earthly tie, any earthly comfort, -but look only to the Rock of his Salvation. Of this, Sister Dora knew -nothing. In her last sickness she had a large crucifix hung where she -could constantly gaze at it, and when she found her end approaching, she -insisted on every one leaving the room,—it was her wish to die alone. -And as she persisted, so was it, only one nurse standing by the door -held ajar, and watching till she knew by the change of attitude, and a -certain fixed look in the countenance, that Sister Dora had entered into -her rest.[15] - -Mr. Welsh says: “It was Christmas Eve when she passed away, and a dense -fog, like a funeral pall, hung over the town and obscured every object a -few feet from the ground. Under this strange canopy the market was being -held, and people were busy buying and selling, and making preparations -for the great Christmas Festival on the following day; but when the deep -boom of the passing bell announced the melancholy intelligence that -Sister Dora had entered into her rest, a thrill of horror ran through -the people, who, with blanched cheeks and bated breath, whispered, ‘Can -it be true?’ Although for eleven weeks the process of dissolution had -been going on before their eyes, they could not realise the fact that -she whom they loved and revered was no more.” - -The funeral took place on Saturday, the 28th of December. “The day was -dark and dismal, the streets, covered with slush and sludge caused by -the melted snow, were thronged with spectators.... There was general -mourning in the town; and although it was market day nearly every shop -was closed during the time of the funeral, and all the blinds along the -route of the procession were drawn.... On reaching the cemetery it was -found that four other funerals had arrived from the workhouse; and as -these coffins had been taken into the chapel there was no room for -Sister Dora’s, which had consequently to be placed in the porch. This -was as Sister Dora would have wished had she had the ordering of the -arrangements; for she always gave preference to the poor, to whom she -was attached in life, and from whom she would not have desired to be -separated in death.” - -True to her thought of others, in the midst of her last sufferings she -had made arrangements for a Christmas dinner to be given to a number of -her old patients, in accordance with a custom of hers in previous years; -but on this occasion the festive proceedings were shorn of their -gladness. All thought of her who in her pain and on her deathbed had -thought of them. Every one tried, but ineffectually, to cheer and -comfort the other, but the task was hopeless. One young lady, after the -meal, and while the Christmas tree was being lighted, commenced singing -that pretty little piece, “Far Away,”—but when she came to the words, - - “Some are gone from us for ever, - Longer here they could not stay,” - -she burst into tears; and the women present sobbed, and tears were seen -stealing down the cheeks of bearded men. - -The Walsall writer of _A Review_ concludes his paper thus:— - -“She is no idol to us, but we worship her memory as the most saintly -thing that was ever given to us. Her name is immortalized, both by her -own surpassing goodness, and by the love of a whole people for her—a -love that will survive through generations, and give a magic and a music -to those simple words, ‘Sister Dora,’ long after we shall have passed -away. There was little we could ever do—there was nothing she would let -us do—to relieve the self-imposed rigours of her life; but we love her -in all sincerity, and now in our helplessness we find a serene joy in -the knowledge that to her, as surely as to any human soul, will be -spoken the Divine words: ‘Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least of -these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.’” - -In Sister Dora, surely we have the highest type of the Christian life, -the inner and hidden life of the soul, the life that is hid with Christ -in God, combined with that outer life devoted to the doing of good to -suffering and needy humanity. In the cloistered nun we see only the -first, and that tends to become self-centred and morbid; it is redeemed -from this vice by an active life of self-sacrifice. - -I cannot do better than, in conclusion, quote from the last letter ever -penned by Sister Dora:— - -“It is 2.30 a.m., and I cannot sleep, so I am going to write to you. I -was anything but ‘forbearing,’ dear; I was overbearing, and I am truly -sorry for it now. I look back on my life, and see ‘nothing but leaves.’ -Oh, my darling, let me speak to you from my deathbed, and say, Watch in -all you do that you have a single aim—_God’s_ honour and glory. ‘I came -not to work My own work, but the works of Him that sent Me.’ Look upon -working as a privilege. Do not look upon nursing in the way they do so -much now-a-days, as an art or science, but as work done for Christ. As -you touch each patient, think it is Christ Himself, and then virtue will -come out of the touch to yourself. I have felt that myself, when I have -had a particularly loathsome patient. Be full of the Glad Tidings, and -you will tell others. You cannot give what you have not got.” - - - ------- - - _Printed by Hazell, Watson, & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury._ - - - - - FOOTNOTES - - -Footnote 1: - - Rom. Sott. ii. 125. - -Footnote 2: - - “Lectures on the Eastern Church,” 1869, p. 218. - -Footnote 3: - - Montalembert: _Monks of the West_, Book iv. c. 1. - -Footnote 4: - - Adams, “Chronicles of Cornish Saints,” in the _Journal of the Royal - Institution of Cornwall_, 1873. - -Footnote 5: - - _Notes on the History of S. Bega and S. Hild._ (Hartlepool, 1844.) By - D. H. Haigh. - -Footnote 6: - - _Monks of the West_, 1868, vol. v., pp. 219-21. - -Footnote 7: - - Probably Seaxwulf, the Mercian bishop. - -Footnote 8: - - Green, _The Making of England_; _ed._ 1897, ii. p. 111. - -Footnote 9: - - _Latin Christianity_, 1867, vol. vi., pp. 1 seq. - -Footnote 10: - - The Rev. E. M. Fitzgerald, who was Vicar of Walsall at the time when - Sister Dora was there, writes: “No Walsall friend of Sister Dora ever - thought that the book exaggerated her virtues or her achievements. We - found fault because it did her injustice in attributing to her some - mean faults of which she was incapable.” - -Footnote 11: - - Miss Lonsdale says that when her father was dangerously ill Sister - Dora asked leave to go to him, and was refused and sent down into - Devonshire. This has been denied, and I think there has been a - misapprehension somewhere. Mr. Welsh says: “The story about Sister - Dora not being allowed to visit her father on his death-bed is very - sensational, but—is fiction.” - -Footnote 12: - - _Sister Dora: a Review_, p. 14 (Walsall, 1880). - -Footnote 13: - - H. M. J., in a letter to the Guardian, May 12th, 1880. - -Footnote 14: - - A Yorkshire expression for heavy work. - -Footnote 15: - - This has been denied. Her old and devoted servant said: “Do you think - I would let my darling die alone?” But it appears to me that Sister - Dora’s desire was one to be expected in such a spiritual nature; and - in the statement above given it is not said that she was actually left - in solitude. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE - - -Footnotes have been renumbered and moved to the back of the main text. - -Punctuation has been normalized. Variations in hyphenation have been -retained as they were in the original publication. The following changes -have been made: - - and made peparations —> preparations {page 123} - he could insult, browbreat, —> browbeat {page 247} - to to the Bishop of Verdun —> to the Bishop of Verdun {page 285} - two religous to commence the work —> religious {page 336} - a choir for the frairs —> friars {page 337} - distin-tinguishing habit —> distinguishing {page 356} - the commitee were unable —> committee {page 360} - againt the inky darkness —> against {page 377} - -Italicized phrases are presented by surrounding the text with -_underscores_. - -Bold phrases are presented by surrounding the text with =equal signs=. - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's Virgin Saints and Martyrs, by S. Baring-Gould - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK VIRGIN SAINTS AND MARTYRS *** - -***** This file should be named 53841-0.txt or 53841-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/3/8/4/53841/ - -Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/53841-0.zip b/old/53841-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4d314fd..0000000 --- a/old/53841-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h.zip b/old/53841-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 27f3d7d..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/53841-h.htm b/old/53841-h/53841-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 2aa4777..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/53841-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10573 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8" /> - <title>Virgin Saints and Martyrs, by S. Baring-Gould, A Project Gutenberg E-Book</title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - body { margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 10%; } - h1 { text-align: center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.4em; } - h2 { text-align: center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.2em; } - .pageno { right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: silver; - text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute; - border: thin solid silver; padding: .1em .2em; font-style: normal; - font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none; } - p { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; text-align: justify; } - sup { vertical-align: top; font-size: 0.6em; } - .sc { font-variant: small-caps; } - .large { font-size: large; } - .xlarge { font-size: x-large; } - .xxlarge { font-size: xx-large; } - .small { font-size: small; } - .lg-container-b { text-align: center; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-b { clear: both; } } - .linegroup { display: inline-block; text-align: left; } - @media handheld { .linegroup { display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; } } - .linegroup .group { margin: 1em auto; } - .linegroup .line { text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em; } - div.linegroup > :first-child { margin-top: 0; } - .linegroup .in1 { padding-left: 3.5em; } - .linegroup .in12 { padding-left: 9.0em; } - .linegroup .in2 { padding-left: 4.0em; } - .linegroup .in20 { padding-left: 13.0em; } - .linegroup .in3 { padding-left: 4.5em; } - .linegroup .in4 { padding-left: 5.0em; } - .linegroup .in5 { padding-left: 5.5em; } - .linegroup .in6 { padding-left: 6.0em; } - div.footnote > :first-child { margin-top: 1em; } - div.footnote p { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.0em; margin-bottom: 0.0em; } - div.pbb { page-break-before: always; } - hr.pb { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-bottom: 1em; } - @media handheld { hr.pb { display: none; } } - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .figcenter { clear: both; max-width: 100%; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; } - div.figcenter p { text-align: center; text-indent: 0; } - .figcenter img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; } - .id001 { width:550px; } - .id002 { width:400px; } - .id004 { width:640px; } - @media handheld { .id001 { margin-left:16%; width:68%; } } - @media handheld { .id002 { margin-left:25%; width:50%; } } - @media handheld { .id004 { margin-left:10%; width:80%; } } - .ic003 { width:100%; } - .ig001 { width:100%; } - .table0 { margin: auto; margin-top: 2em; } - .nf-center { text-align: center; } - .nf-center-c0 { text-align: left; margin: 0.5em 0; } - .nf-center-c1 { text-align: left; margin: 1em 0; } - p.drop-capa0_3_0_4 { text-indent: -0.3em; } - p.drop-capa0_4_0_4 { text-indent: -0.4em; } - p.drop-capa0_3_0_4:first-letter { float: left; margin: 0.100em 0.100em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; line-height: 0.4em; text-indent: 0; } - p.drop-capa0_4_0_4:first-letter { float: left; margin: 0.100em 0.100em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; line-height: 0.4em; text-indent: 0; } - @media handheld { - p.drop-capa0_3_0_4 { text-indent: 0; } - p.drop-capa0_4_0_4 { text-indent: 0; } - p.drop-capa0_3_0_4:first-letter { float: none; margin: 0; font-size: 100%; } - p.drop-capa0_4_0_4:first-letter { float: none; margin: 0; font-size: 100%; } - } - .c000 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 4em; } - .c001 { margin-top: 2em; } - .c002 { margin-top: 4em; } - .c003 { page-break-before:auto; margin-top: 4em; } - .c004 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; padding-right: 1em; } - .c005 { vertical-align: top; text-align: left; padding-right: 1em; } - .c006 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; } - .c007 { margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 0.0em; } - .c008 { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.0em; margin-bottom: 0.0em; } - .c009 { text-decoration: none; } - .c010 { margin-top: 1em; } - .c011 { margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c012 { margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c013 { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-top: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 37%; width: 25%; margin-right: 38%; - margin-top: 2em; } - .c014 { margin-top: 2em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.0em; } - .c015 { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-top: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 45%; width: 10%; margin-right: 45%; - margin-top: 2em; } - .c016 { margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - </style> - </head> - <body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Virgin Saints and Martyrs, by S. Baring-Gould - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: Virgin Saints and Martyrs - -Author: S. Baring-Gould - -Illustrator: F. Anger - -Release Date: December 30, 2016 [EBook #53841] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK VIRGIN SAINTS AND MARTYRS *** - - - - -Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div class='figcenter id001'> -<img src='images/cover.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -</div> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<img src='images/titlepage.jpg' alt='titlepage' class='ig001' /> -</div> - -<div> - <h1 class='c000'><b><span class='xxlarge'>VIRGIN SAINTS</span></b> <br /> <b><span class='xxlarge'>AND MARTYRS</span></b></h1> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c1'> -<div class='nf-center c001'> - <div><b><span class='large'>By S. BARING-GOULD</span></b></div> - <div><b>Author of “<i>The Lives of the Saints</i>”</b></div> - <div class='c002'><b><span class='small'>WITH SIXTEEN FULL-PAGE</span></b></div> - <div><b><span class='small'>ILLUSTRATIONS BY F. ANGER</span></b></div> - <div class='c002'><b>New York THOMAS Y. CROWELL & Co.</b></div> - <div><b>Publishers 1901</b></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c003'><b><span class='xlarge'>CONTENTS</span></b></h2> -</div> - -<table class='table0' summary=''> - <tr> - <td class='c004'> </td> - <td class='c005'> </td> - <td class='c006'>PAGE</td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>I.</td> - <td class='c005'>BLANDINA THE SLAVE</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#one'>1</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>II.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. CÆCILIA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#two'>19</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>III.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. AGNES</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#three'>39</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>IV.</td> - <td class='c005'>FEBRONIA OF SIBAPTE</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#four'>53</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>V.</td> - <td class='c005'>THE DAUGHTER OF CONSTANTINE</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#five'>75</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>VI.</td> - <td class='c005'>THE SISTER OF S. BASIL</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#six'>93</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>VII.</td> - <td class='c005'>GENEVIÈVE OF PARIS</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#seven'>111</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>VIII.</td> - <td class='c005'>THE SISTER OF S. BENEDICT</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#eight'>129</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>IX.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. BRIDGET</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#nine'>149</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>X.</td> - <td class='c005'>THE DAUGHTERS OF BRIDGET</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#ten'>179</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>XI.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. ITHA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#eleven'>197</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'><span class='pageno' id='Page_I'>I</span>XII.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. HILDA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#twelve'>217</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>XIII.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. ELFLEDA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#thirteen'>231</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>XIV.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. WERBURGA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#fourteen'>253</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>XV.</td> - <td class='c005'>A PROPHETESS</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#fifteen'>275</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>XVI.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. CLARA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#sixteen'>295</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>XVII.</td> - <td class='c005'>S. THERESA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#seventeen'>315</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c004'>XVIII.</td> - <td class='c005'>SISTER DORA</td> - <td class='c006'><a href='#eighteen'>349</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_2'>2</span> -<img src='images/p002.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>BLANDINA THE SLAVE.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_3'>3</span> - <h2 id='one' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>I</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>BLANDINA THE SLAVE</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_3_0_4 c007'>In the second century Lyons was the Rome -of Gaul as it is now the second Paris -of France. It was crowded with temples and -public monuments. It was moreover the -Athens of the West, a resort of scholars. -Seated at the confluence of two great rivers, -the Rhône and the Sâone, it was a centre of -trade. It is a stately city now. It was more -so in the second century when it did not -bristle with the chimneys of factories pouring -forth their volumes of black smoke, which -the atmosphere, moist from the mountains, -carries down so as to envelop everything in -soot.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the great palace, now represented by the -hospital, the imbecile Claudius and the madman -Caligula were born. To the east and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_4'>4</span>south far away stand Mont Blanc and the -snowy range on the Dauphiné Alps.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Lyons is a city that has at all times -summed in it the finest as well as the worst -characteristic of the Gallic people. The rabble -of Lyons were ferocious in 177, and ferocious -again in 1793; but at each epoch, during the -Pagan terror and the Democratic terror, it -produced heroes of faith and endurance.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Emperor Marcus Aurelius was a -philosopher full of good intentions, and a -sentimental lover of virtue. But he fondly -conceived that virtue could only be found -in philosophy, and that Christianity, which -was a doctrine and not a speculation, must be -wrong; and as its chief adherents belonged -to the slave and needy classes, that therefore -it was beneath his dignity to inquire into it. -He was a stickler for the keeping up of old -Roman institutions, and the maintenance of -such rites as were sanctioned by antiquity; -and because the Christians refused to give -homage to the gods and to swear by the genius -of the emperor, he ordered that they should -be persecuted to the death.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_5'>5</span>He had been a pretty, curly-haired boy, and -a good-looking young man. He had kept -himself respectable, and looked on himself -with smug self-satisfaction accordingly. Had -he stooped to inquire what were the tenets, -and what the lives, of those whom he condemned -to death, he would have shrunk with -horror from the guilt of proclaiming a general -persecution.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In Lyons, as elsewhere, when his edict -arrived the magistrates were bound to seek -out and sentence such as believed in Christ.</p> - -<p class='c008'>A touching letter exists, addressed by the -Church of Lyons to those of Asia and Phrygia -giving an account of what it suffered; and -as the historian Eusebius embodied it in -his history, it happily has been preserved from -the fingering, and rewriting, and heightening -with impossible marvels which fell to the lot -of so many of the Acts of the Martyrs, when -the public taste no longer relished the simple -food of the unadorned narratives that were -extant.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The grace of God,” said the writers, -“contended for us, rescuing the weak, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_6'>6</span>strengthening the strong. These latter endured -every species of reproach and torture. First -they sustained bravely all the insults heaped -on them by the rabble—blows and abuse, -plundering of their goods, stoning and imprisonment. -Afterwards they were led into -the forum and were questioned by the tribune -and by the town authorities before all the -people, and then sent to prison to await the -coming of the governor. Vetius Epagathus, -one of the brethren, abounding in love to God -and man, offered to speak in their defence; -whereupon those round the tribunal shouted -out at him, as he was a man of good position. -The governor did not pay attention to his -request, but merely asked whether he, too, -were a Christian. When he confessed that -he was, he also was transferred to the number -of the martyrs.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>What the numbers were we are not told. -The most prominent among them were -Pothinus, the bishop, a man in his ninetieth -year, Sanctus, the deacon of the Church of -Vienne, Maturus, a recent convert, Attalus, -a native of Pergamus, Blandina, a slave girl, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_7'>7</span>and her mistress, another woman named Biblis, -and Vetius, above referred to.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Among those arrested were ten who when -tortured gave way: one of these was Biblis; -but, although they yielded, yet they would -not leave the place of trial, and remained to -witness the sufferings of such as stood firm; -and some—among these was Biblis—plucking -up courage, presented themselves before the -judge and made amends for their apostasy by -shedding their blood for Christ.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The slaves belonging to the Christians of -rank had been seized and were interrogated; -and they, in their terror lest they should be -put to torture, confessed anything the governor -desired—that the Christians ate little children -and “committed such crimes as are neither -lawful for us to speak of nor think about; -and which we really believe no men ever did -commit.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The defection of the ten caused dismay -among the faithful, for they feared lest it -should be the prelude to the surrender of -others.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The governor, the proconsul, arrived at the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_8'>8</span>time of the annual fair, when Lyons was -crowded; and he deemed this a good opportunity -for striking terror into the hearts of -the Christians.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Those who stood firm were brought out -of prison, and, as they would not do sacrifice -to the gods, were subjected to torture.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Blandina was a peculiarly delicately framed -young woman, and not strong. Her mistress, -who was one of the martyrs, was apprehensive -for her; but Blandina in the end witnessed -the most splendid confession of all. She was -frightfully tortured with iron hooks and hot -plates applied to her flesh from morning till -night, till the executioners hardly knew what -more to do; “her entire body being torn and -pierced.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Brass plates, red hot, were also applied to the -most tender parts of the body of the deacon, -Sanctus, but he continued unsubdued, firm in -his confession. At last he was thrown down -on the sand, a mass of wounds, so mangled -and burnt that he seemed hardly to retain -the human shape. He and Blandina were -conveyed back to prison.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_9'>9</span>Next day “the tormentors tortured Sanctus -again, supposing that whilst his wounds were -swollen and inflamed, if they continued to -rend them when so sensitive as not to bear -the touch of the hand, they must break his -spirit”—but it was again in vain.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then it was that Biblis, the woman who -had done sacrifice, came forward “like one -waking out of a deep sleep,” and upbraided -the torturers; whereupon she was dragged -before the chief magistrate, confessed Christ, -and was numbered among the martyrs.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The proconsul ordered all to be taken back -to prison, and they were thrust into a black -and noisome hole, and fastened in the stocks, -their feet distended to the fifth hole—that is -to say, stretched apart as far as was possible -without dislocation—and so, covered with sores, -wounds and blisters, unable to sleep in this -attitude, they were left for the night. The -suffocation of the crowded den was too much -for some, and in the morning certain of those -who had been crowded into it were drawn -forth dead.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Next day the aged bishop Pothinus was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_10'>10</span>led before the magistrate. He was questioned, -and asked who was the God of the Christians.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“If thou art worthy,” answered he, “thou -shalt know.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>He was then stripped and scourged, and -beaten about the head. The crowd outside -the barriers now took up whatever was at -hand, stones, brickbats, dirt, and flung them -at him, howling curses and blasphemies. The -old man fell gasping, and in a state hardly -conscious was dragged to the prison.</p> - -<p class='c008'>And now, on the great day of the fair, -when the shows were to be given to the -people, the proconsul for their delectation threw -open the amphitheatre. This was a vast oval, -capable of holding forty thousand spectators. -It was packed. On one side, above the arena, -was the seat of the chief magistrate, and near -him those reserved for the city magnates. At -the one end, a series of arches, now closed -with gates of stout bars and cross-bars, hinged -above and raised on these hinges by a chain, -opened from the dens in which the wild beasts -were kept. The beasts had not been fed for -three days, that they might be ravenous.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_11'>11</span>It was the beginning of June—doubtless a -bright summer day, and an awning kept off -the sun from the proconsul. Those on one -side of the amphitheatre, the slaves on the -highest row, could see, vaporous and blue on -the horizon, above the crowded tiers opposite, -the chain of the Alps, their crests white with -eternal snows.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“No sooner was the chief magistrate seated, -to the blare of trumpets, than the martyrs -were introduced. Sanctus had to be supported; -he could hardly walk, he was such a mass -of wounds. All were now stripped of their -garments and were scourged. Blandina was -attached to a post in the centre of the arena. -She had been forced every day to attend and -witness the sufferings of the rest.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>But even now they were not to be despatched -at once. Maturus and Sanctus were -placed on iron chairs, and fires were lighted -under them so that the fumes of their roasted -flesh rose up and were dissipated by the light -summer air over the arena, and the sickening -savour was inhaled by the thousands of cruel -and savage spectators.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_12'>12</span>Then they were cast off to be despatched -with the sword.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The dens were opened. Lions, tigers, -leopards bounded forth on the sand roaring. -By a strange accident Blandina escaped. The -hungry beasts paced round the arena, but -would not touch her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then a Greek physician, called Alexander, -who was looking on, unable to restrain his -enthusiasm, by signs gave encouragement to -the martyrs. So at least it would seem, for -all at once we learn that the mob roared for -Alexander, as one who urged on the Christians -to obstinacy. The governor sent for him, -asked who he was, and when he confessed -that he was a Christian, sent him to prison.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Attalus was now led forth, with a tablet -on his breast on which was written in Latin, -“This is Attalus, the Christian.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>As he was about to be delivered to the -tormentors, some one whispered to the proconsul -that the man was a Roman. He hesitated, -and sent him back to prison.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then a number of other Christians who -had Roman citizenship were produced, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_13'>13</span>had their heads struck off. Others who had -not this privilege were delivered over to the -beasts. And now some of those who had -recanted came forward and offered themselves -to death.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Next day the proconsul was again in his -place in the amphitheatre. He had satisfied -himself that Attalus could not substantiate -his claim to citizenship, so he ordered him to -torture and death. He also was placed in -the iron chair; after which he and Alexander -were given up to be devoured by the -beasts.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This was the last day of the shows, and to -crown all, Blandina was now produced, together -with a boy of fifteen, called Ponticus. He, -like Blandina, had been compelled daily to -witness the torments to which the rest had -been subjected.</p> - -<p class='c008'>And now the same hideous round of tortures -began, and Blandina in the midst of her -agony continued to encourage the brave boy -till he died. Blandina had been roasted in the -iron chair and scourged.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As a variety she was placed in a net. Then -<span class='pageno' id='Page_14'>14</span>the gate of one of the larger dens was raised, -and forth rushed a bull, pawed the sand, tossed -his head, looked round, and seeing the net, -plunged forward with bowed head. Next -moment Blandina was thrown into the air, -fell, was thrown again, then gored—but was -happily now unconscious. Thus she died, and -“even the Gentiles confessed that no woman -among them had ever endured sufferings as -many and great.” But not even then was their -madness and cruelty to the saints satisfied, for -“... those who were suffocating in prison were -drawn forth and cast to the dogs; and they -watched night and day over the remains left -by beasts and fire, however mangled they might -be, to prevent us from burying them. The -bodies, after exposure and abuse in every possible -way during six days, were finally cast into -the Rhône. These things they did as if they -were able to resist God and prevent their -resurrection.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The dungeons in which S. Pothinus, S. Blandina, -and the rest of the martyrs were kept -through so many days, are shown beneath -the abbey church of Ainay at Lyons. It is -<span class='pageno' id='Page_15'>15</span>possible enough that Christian tradition may -have preserved the remembrance of the site. -They are gloomy cells, without light or air, -below the level of the river. The apertures -by which they are entered are so low that -the visitor is obliged to creep into them on -his hands and knees. Traces of Roman work -remain. Adjoining is a crypt that was used -as a chapel till the Revolution, when it was -desecrated. It is, however, again restored, the -floor has been inlaid with mosaics, and the -walls are covered with modern frescoes, representing -the passion of the martyrs.</p> - -<p class='c008'>What makes it difficult to believe that these -are the dungeons is that the abbey above them -is constructed on the site of the Athenæum -founded by Caligula, a great school of debate -and composition, and it is most improbable -that the town prisons should have been under -the university buildings. In all likelihood in -the early Middle Ages these vaults were found -and supposed to have been the prisons of the -martyrs, and supposition very rapidly became -assurance that they were so. The prison in -which the martyrs were enclosed was the <i>lignum</i> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_16'>16</span>or <i>robur</i>, which was certainly not below the -level of the river.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The question arises, when one reads stories -of such inhuman cruelties done, did the victims -suffer as acutely as we suppose? I -venture to think not <i>at the time</i>. There -can be no question, as it is a thing repeatedly -attested, that in a moment of great excitement -the nerves are not very sensitive. The pain -of wounds received in battle is not felt till -after the battle is over. Moreover, it may -be questioned whether the human system can -endure pain above a certain grade—whether, -in fact, beyond a limit, insensibility does not -set in.</p> - -<p class='c008'>I attended once a poor lady who was frightfully -burnt. A paraffin lamp set fire to a -gauze or lace wrap she had about her neck. -All her throat and the lower portion of her -face were frightfully burnt. I was repeatedly -with her, but she was unconscious or as in a -sleep; there was no expression of anguish in -her face. She quietly sank through exhaustion. -I have questioned those who have met with -shocking accidents, and have always been assured -<span class='pageno' id='Page_17'>17</span>that the pain began when nature commenced -its labour of repair. Pain, excruciating pain, -can be endured, and for a long period; but -I think that when carried beyond a fixed -limit it ceases to be appreciable, as insensibility -sets in.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This is a matter for investigation, and it -were well if those who read these lines were -to endeavour to collect evidence to substantiate -or overthrow what is, with me, only an opinion.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_20'>20</span> -<img src='images/p20.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. CÆCILIA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_21'>21</span> - <h2 id='two' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>II</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. CÆCILIA</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_3_0_4 c007'>In 1876, when I was writing the November -volume of my “Lives of the Saints,” and -had to deal with the Acts of S. Cæcilia, I saw -at once that they were eminently untrustworthy—they -were, in fact, a religious romance, -very similar to others of the like nature; and -my mistrust was deepened when I found that -the name of Cæcilia did not appear in either -the Roman Kalendar of the fourth century, -nor in the Carthagenian of the fifth.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Acts were in Greek, and it was not till -the time of Pope Gelasius (496) that her name -appeared at all prominently; then he introduced -it into his Sacramentary.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Acts as we have them cannot be -older than the fifth century, and contain gross -anachronisms. They make her suffer when -<span class='pageno' id='Page_22'>22</span>Urban was Pope, under an apocryphal prefect, -Turcius Almachius; but the date of Pope -Urban was in the reign of Alexander Severus, -who did not persecute the Church at all—who, -in fact, favoured the Christians.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But although there is so much to make one -suspicious as to the very existence of S. Cæcilia, -a good many facts have been brought to light -which are sufficient to show that it was the -stupidity of the composer of the apocryphal -Acts which has thrown such doubt over the -Virgin Martyr.</p> - -<p class='c008'>If we eliminate what is obviously due to the -romantic imagination of the author of the Acts -in the fifth century, the story reduces itself -to this.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Cæcilia was a maiden of noble family, and -her parents were of senatorial rank. From -her earliest youth she was brought up as a -Christian, but that her father was one is doubtful, -as he destined his daughter to become the -wife of an honourable young patrician named -Valerian, who was, however, a pagan.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Cæcilia would not hear of the marriage on -this account; and Valerian, who loved her dearly, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_23'>23</span>by her advice went to Urban the Pope, who -was living in concealment in the Catacomb in -the Appian Way, to learn something about the -Faith. Valerian took with him his brother, -Tiburtius; they were both convinced, were -baptised, and, as they confessed Christ, suffered -martyrdom; and the officer who arrested them, -named Maximus, also believed and underwent -the same fate. All three were laid in the -Catacomb of Prætextatus.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Cæcilia, in the meantime, had remained unmolested -in her father’s house in Rome.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Prefect resolved to have her put to -death privately, as she belonged to an illustrious -family, perhaps also in consideration for her -father, still a heathen.</p> - -<p class='c008'>He gave orders that the underground -passages for heating the winter apartments -should be piled with wood, and an intense fire -made, and that the room in which Cæcilia was -should be closed, so that she should die of -suffocation. This was done, but she survived -the attempt. This is by no means unlikely. -The walls were heated by pipes through which -the hot air passed, and there was a thick -<span class='pageno' id='Page_24'>24</span>pavement of concrete and mosaic between the -fires and the room. Everything depended on -the chamber being shut up, and there being no -air admitted; but it is precisely this latter -requisite that could not be assured. In her -own house, where the slaves were warmly -attached to her, nothing would be easier than -to withdraw the cover of the opening in the -ceiling, by means of which ventilation was -secured. By some means or other air was -admitted, and although, doubtless, Cæcilia -suffered discomfort from the great heat, yet -she was not suffocated.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The chamber was the <i>Calidarium</i>, or hot-air -bath attached to the palace, and in the church -of S. Cæcilia in Trastevere a portion of this is -still visible.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As the attempt had failed, the Prefect sent -an executioner to kill her with the sword.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her beauty, youth, and grace, so affected the -man that, although he smote thrice at her throat, -he did not kill her. It was against the law to -strike more than thrice, so he left her prostrate -on the mosaic floor bathed in her blood.</p> - -<p class='c008'>No sooner was the executioner gone than -<span class='pageno' id='Page_25'>25</span>from all sides poured in her relatives, the slaves, -and the faithful to see her, and to receive the -last sigh of the Martyr. They found her -lying on the marble pavement, half conscious -only, and they dipped their kerchiefs in her -blood, and endeavoured to staunch the wounds -in her throat.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She lingered two days and nights in the -same condition, and without moving, hanging -between life and death; and then—so say the -Acts—Pope Urban arrived, braving the risk, -from his hiding-place, to say farewell to his -dear daughter in the Faith. Thereupon she -turned to him, commended to him the care of -the poor, entreated her father to surrender -his house to the Church, and expired. In -the Acts she addresses the Pope as “Your -Beatitude,” an expression used in the fifth -century, and certainly not in the third.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She died, as she had lain, her face to the -ground, her hands and arms declining on the -right, as she rested on that side.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The same night her body was enclosed in -a cypress chest, and was conveyed to the -cemetery of S. Callixtus, where Urban laid it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_26'>26</span>in a chamber “near that in which reposed his -brother prelates and martyrs.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>So far the legend. Now let us see whether -it is possible to reconcile it with history.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the first place, it is to be observed that -the whole of the difficulty lies with Urban -being Pope. If we suppose that in the original -Acts the name was simply “Urban the Bishop,” -and that the remodeller of the Acts took the -liberty of transforming him into Pope Urban, -the difficulty vanishes at once. He may have -been some regionary bishop in hiding. He -may not have been a bishop at all, but a -priest; and the writer, ignorant of history, -and knowing only of the Urbans as Popes, -may have given rise to all this difficulty by -transforming him into a Pope.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, in the Acts, the Prefect does not -speak of the Emperor, but of “Domini nostri -invictissimi principes” (our Lords the unconquered -Princes). The Emperor, therefore, -cannot have been Alexander. Now, Ado the -martyrologist, in or about 850, must have referred -to other Acts than those we possess, for -he enters S. Cæcilia as having suffered under -<span class='pageno' id='Page_27'>27</span>Marcus Aurelius and Commodus—that is -to say, in 177. This explains the Prefect -referring to the orders of the Princes.</p> - -<p class='c008'>If we take this as the date, and Urban as -being a priest or bishop of the time, the -anachronisms are at an end.</p> - -<p class='c008'>That the Acts should have been in Greek -is no proof that they were not drawn up in -Rome, for Greek was the language of the -Church there, and indeed the majority of the -most ancient inscriptions in the Catacombs are -in that language.</p> - -<p class='c008'>So much for the main difficulties. Now -let us see what positive evidences we have -to substantiate the story.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The excavation of the Cemetery of S. Callixtus, -which was begun in 1854, and was carried -on with great care by De Rossi, led to the -clearing out of a crypt in which the early -Bishops of Rome had been laid. The bodies -had been removed when Paschal I. conveyed -so many of those of the saints and martyrs -into Rome, on account of the ruin into which -the Catacombs had fallen, but their epitaphs -remained, all of the third century, and in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_28'>28</span>Greek; among these, that of Urbanus, 230; -and it was perhaps precisely this fact which -led the recomposer of the Acts to confound -the Urban of S. Cæcilia’s time with the Pope. -The first Pope known to have been laid there -was Zephyrinus, in 218. Here also was found -an inscription set up by Damasus I., recording -how that the bodies of bishops and priests, -virgins and confessors lay in that place.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now by a narrow, irregular opening in the -rock, entrance is obtained to a further chamber, -about twenty feet square, lighted by a <i>luminare</i> -in the top, or an opening to the upper air cut -in the tufa. This, there can be no manner of -doubt, is the crypt in which reposed the body -of S. Cæcilia.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the Acts it was said to adjoin that in -which were laid the Bishops of Rome; though, -as these bishops were of later date than Cæcilia, -if we take her death to have been in 177, -their crypt must have been dug out or employed -for the purpose of receiving their bodies -at a later period.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Again, it is an interesting fact, that here a -number of the tombstones that have been -<span class='pageno' id='Page_29'>29</span>discovered bear the Cæcilian name, showing that -this cemetery must have belonged to that <i>gens</i> -or clan. Not only so, but one is inscribed -with that of Septimus Prætextatus Cæcilianus, a -servant of God during thirty years. It will be -remembered that Prætextatus was the name of -the brother of Valerian, who was betrothed to -Cæcilia, and it leads one to suspect that the -families of Valerian and of Cæcilia were akin.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The chapel or crypt contains frescoes. In -the <i>luminare</i> is painted a female figure with -the hands raised in prayer. Beneath this a -cross with a lamb on each side. Below are -three male figures with the names Sebastianus, -Curinus (Quirinus), and Polycamus. Sebastian -is doubtless the martyr of that name whose -basilica is not far off. Quirinus, who has the -<i>corona</i> of a priest, is the bishop and martyr -of Siscia, whose body was brought in 420 to -Rome. Of Polycamus nothing is known, save -that his relics were translated in the ninth -century to S. Prassede.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Against the wall lower down is a seventh-century -representation of S. Cæcilia, richly -clothed with necklace and bracelets; below -<span class='pageno' id='Page_30'>30</span>a head of Christ of Byzantine type, and -a representation of S. Urban. But these -paintings, which are late, have been applied -over earlier decoration; behind the figure of -S. Cæcilia is mosaic, and that of Christ is -painted on the old porphyry panelling. There -are in this crypt recesses for the reception of -bodies, and near the entrance an arched place -low enough to receive a sarcophagus; and -there are traces as though the face had at one -time been walled up.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The walls are covered with <i>graffiti</i>, or scribbles -made by pilgrims. An inscription also remains, -to state that this was the sepulchre of S. Cæcilia -the Martyr, but this inscription is not earlier -than the ninth or tenth century.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 817 Paschal I. was Pope, and in the -following year he removed enormous numbers -of the remains of martyrs from the Catacombs -into the churches of Rome, because the condition -into which these subterranean cemeteries -were falling was one of ruin. They had been -exposed to the depredations of the Lombards, -and then to decay. Some had fallen in, and -were choked.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_31'>31</span>Precisely this Catacomb had been plundered -by the Lombard king, Astulf, and it was not -known whether he had carried off the body -of S. Cæcilia or not. All those of the former -popes Paschal removed.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 844, however, Paschal pretended that he -had seen S. Cæcilia in a dream, who had informed -him that she still lay in her crypt in the -Catacomb of S. Callixtus. No reliance can be -placed on the word of a man so unprincipled -as Paschal. At this very time two men of -the highest rank, who were supporters of Louis -the Pious, the Emperor, had been seized, -dragged to the Lateran Palace, their eyes -plucked out, and then beheaded. The Pope -was openly accused of this barbarous act. The -Emperor sent envoys to examine into it, but -Paschal threw all sorts of difficulties in their -way. He refused to produce the murderers; -he asserted that they were guilty of no crime -in killing these unfortunate men, and he secured -the assassins by investing them with a half-sacred -character as servants of the Church of S. Peter. -Himself he exculpated from all participation in -the deed by a solemn, expurgatorial oath. Such -<span class='pageno' id='Page_32'>32</span>was the man who pretended to visions of the -saints. His dream was an afterthought. In -the clearing out of the crypt of S. Cæcilia, -the wall that had closed the grave was broken -through, and the cypress chest was disclosed. -Whereupon Paschal promptly declared he had -dreamt that so it would be found. The body -was found in the coffin, incorrupt, and at its -feet were napkins rolled together and stained -with blood.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This discovery, which seems wholly improbable, -is yet not impossible. If the <i>arcosolium</i> -had been hermetically sealed up, the body need -not have fallen to dust; and, as a fact, De -Rossi did discover, along with Marchi, in 1853, -a body in the Via Appia, without the smallest -trace of alteration and decay in the bones.<a id='r1' /><a href='#f1' class='c009'><sup>[1]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>Paschal himself relates that he lined the chest -with fringed silk, and covered the body with -a silk veil. It was then enclosed in a sarcophagus -of white marble, and laid under the -high altar of the Church of S. Cæcilia in -Trastevere.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This church has been made out of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_33'>33</span>old house of S. Cæcilia, and to this day, notwithstanding -rebuildings, it bears traces of its -origin.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Nearly eight hundred years after this translation, -Sfondrati, cardinal of S. Cæcilia, being -about to carry on material alterations in the -basilica, came on the sarcophagus lying in a -vault under the altar. It was not alone—another -was with it.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the presence of witnesses one of these -was opened. It contained a coffin or chest of -cypress wood. The Cardinal himself removed -the cover. First was seen the costly lining -and the silken veil, with which nearly eight -centuries before Paschal had covered the body. -It was faded, but not decayed, and through -the almost transparent texture could be seen -the glimmer of the gold of the garments in -which the martyr was clad. After a pause -of a few minutes, the Cardinal lifted the veil, -and revealed the form of the maiden martyr -lying in the same position in which she had -died on the floor of her father’s hall. Neither -Urban nor Paschal had ventured to alter that. -She lay there, clothed in a garment woven with -<span class='pageno' id='Page_34'>34</span>gold thread, on which were the stains of blood; -and at her feet were the rolls of linen mentioned -by Paschal, as found with the body. -She was lying on her right side, the arms sunk -from the body, her face turned to the ground; -the knees slightly bent and drawn together. -The attitude was that of one in a deep sleep. -On the throat were the marks of the wounds -dealt by the clumsy executioner.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Thus she had lain, preserved from decay -through thirteen centuries.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When this discovery was made, Pope -Clement VIII. was lying ill at Frascati, but -he empowered Cardinal Baronius and Bosio, -the explorer of the Catacombs, to examine into -the matter; and both of these have left an -account of the condition in which the body -was found. For five weeks all Rome streamed -to the church to see the body; and it was not -until S. Cæcilia’s Day that it was again sealed -up in its coffin and marble sarcophagus.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Cardinal Sfondrati gave a commission to the -sculptor Maderna to reproduce the figure of -the Virgin Martyr in marble in the attitude in -which found, and beneath this is the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_35'>35</span>inscription:—“So I show to you in marble the -representation of the most holy Virgin Cæcilia, -in the same position in which I myself saw -her incorrupt lying in her sepulchre.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>A woodcut was published at the time of the -discovery figuring it, but this is now extremely -scarce.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the second sarcophagus were found the -bones of three men; two, of the same age and -size, had evidently died by decapitation. The -third had its skull broken, and the abundant -hair was clotted with blood, as though the -martyr had been beaten to death and his skull -fractured with the <i>plumbatæ</i> or leaded scourges.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Acts of S. Cæcilia expressly say that -this was the manner of death of Maximus. -The other two bodies were doubtless those of -Valerian and Tiburtius.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Of the statue by Maderna, Sir Charles Bell -says: “The body lies on its side, the limbs -a little drawn up; the hands are delicate and -fine—they are not locked, but crossed at the -wrists; the arms are stretched out. The -drapery is beautifully modelled, and modestly -covers the limbs.... It is the statue of a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_36'>36</span>lady, perfect in form, and affecting from the -resemblance to reality in the drapery of the -white marble, and the unspotted appearance -of the statue altogether. It lies as no living -body could lie, and yet correctly, as the dead -when left to expire—I mean in the gravitation -of the limbs.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Cæcilia is associated with music: she is -regarded as the patroness of the organ. This -is entirely due to the highly imaginative Acts -of the Fifth and Sixth Century.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Orpheus could lead the savage race;</div> - <div class='line in1'>And trees uprooted left their place,</div> - <div class='line in6'>Sequacious of the lyre:</div> - <div class='line in1'>But bright Cæcilia rais’d the wonder higher:</div> - <div class='line in1'>When to her organ vocal breath was given,</div> - <div class='line in1'>An angel heard, and straight appear’d,</div> - <div class='line in6'>Mistaking earth for heaven.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>So sang Dryden. Chaucer has given the -Legend of S. Cæcilia as the Second Nun’s Tale -in the Canterbury Pilgrimage.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There is a marvellous collection of ancient -statues in Rome, in the Torlonia Gallery. It -was made by the late Prince Torlonia. Unhappily, -he kept three sculptors in constant -<span class='pageno' id='Page_37'>37</span>employ over these ancient statues, touching -them up, adding, mending, altering. It is a -vast collection, and now the Torlonia family -desire to sell it; but no one will buy, for no -one can trust any single statue therein; no -one knows what is ancient and what is new. -The finest old works are of no value, because -of the patching and correcting to which they -have been subjected.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It is the same with the Acts of the Martyrs: -they have been tinkered at and “improved” -in the fifth and sixth centuries, and even later, -no doubt with the best intention, but with -the result that they have—or many of them -have—lost credit altogether.</p> - -<p class='c008'>What a buyer of statuary from the Torlonia -Gallery would insist on doing, would be to drag -the statues out into the sunshine and go over -them with a microscope and see where a piece -of marble had been added, or where a new face -had been put on old work. Then he would -be able to form a judgment as to the value -of the statue or bust. And this is precisely -the treatment to which the legends of the -martyrs have to be subjected. But this -<span class='pageno' id='Page_38'>38</span>treatment tells sometimes in their favour. Narratives -that at first sight seem conspicuously -false or manufactured, will under the critical -microscope reveal the sutures, and show what -is old and genuine, and what is adventitious -and worthless.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_40'>40</span> -<img src='images/p040.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. AGNES.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_41'>41</span> - <h2 id='three' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>III</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. AGNES</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>About a mile from the Porta Pia, beside -the Nomentine road that leads from -Rome to the bridge over the Arno and to -Montana, are the basilica and catacomb of -S. Agnese. We are there on high ground, and -here the parents of the saint had a villa and -vineyard.</p> - -<p class='c008'>They were Christians, and their garden had -an entrance to a catacomb in which the faithful -were interred. We know this, because some -of the burials in the passages underground are -of more ancient date than the martyrdom of -S. Agnes, which took place in 304.</p> - -<p class='c008'>A little lane, very dirty, leads down -hence into the Salarian road, and there is -a mean dribble of a stream in a hollow -below.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_42'>42</span>The rock is all of the volcanic tufa that is -so easily cut, but which in the roads resolves -itself into mud of the dirtiest and most consistent -description.</p> - -<p class='c008'>New Rome is creeping along the road, its -gaunt and eminently vulgar houses are destroying -the beauty of this road, which commanded -exquisite views of the Sabine and Alban -mountains, and the lovely Torlonia gardens -have already been destroyed. Nor is this -all, for the foundations of these useless and -hideous buildings are being driven down into -more than one old catacomb, which as soon as -revealed is destroyed.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Where now stands the basilica of S. Agnese -was the catacomb in which her body was laid. -The church is peculiar, in that it is half underground. -One has to descend into it by a -staircase of forty-five ancient marble steps, lined -with inscriptions taken from the catacomb. -The cause for this peculiarity is not that the -soil has risen about the basilica, but that when -it was proposed to build the church over the -tomb of the saint who was below in the catacomb, -the whole of the crust of rock and earth -<span class='pageno' id='Page_43'>43</span>above was removed, so that the subterranean -passages were exposed to light; and then the -foundations of the sacred edifice were laid on -this level, and were carried up above the surface -of the ground.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But this is not the only church that bears -the name of S. Agnes: there is another in Rome -itself, opposite the Torre Mellina, on the site -of her martyrdom, in the Piazza Navona, -which occupies the place of the old circus of -Domitian. It is a very ugly building of 1642, -but contains a tolerable representation, in relief, -of the martyrdom of the saint.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Unfortunately we have not got the Acts -of the martyrdom of S. Agnes in their original -form. It was the custom of the Church to have -scribes present at the interrogation and death -of a martyr, who took down in shorthand the -questions put and the answers made, and the -sentence of the judge. These records, which -were of the highest value, were preserved in -the archives of the Roman Church. Unhappily, -at a later age, such very simple accounts, -somewhat crude maybe in style, and entirely -deficient in the miraculous, did not suit the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_44'>44</span>popular taste. Meanwhile the stories of the -martyrs had been passed from mouth to mouth, -and various additions had been made to give -them a smack of romance; the account of the -deaths was embellished with marvels, and made -excruciating by the piling up of tortures; and -then the popular voice declared that the -persecutors must have been punished at once; -so it was fabled that lightning fell and consumed -them, or that the earth opened and swallowed -them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, when the Acts of Martyrs were found -to contain nothing of all this, then writers set -to work—not with the intention of deceiving, -but with the idea that the genuine Acts were -defective—to recompose the stories, by grafting -into the original narrative all the rubbish that -had passed current in popular legend. Thus -it has come to pass that so few of the Acts of -the Martyrs, as we have them, are in their -primitive form. They have been more or less -stuffed out with fabulous matter.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Acts of S. Agnes are in this condition, -although not so grossly meddled with as some -others have been. That she was a real martyr, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_45'>45</span>and that the broad outlines of her story are -true, there can be no doubt.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The martyrdom took place during the reign -of Diocletian.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 304 he was in Italy. He had come to -Rome the preceding year to celebrate the -twentieth year of the reign of his colleague, -Maximian, and at the same time the triumph -over the Persians. He left Rome in ill humour -at the independence of the citizens, after having -been accustomed to the servility of the Easterns; -the day was December 20th, and he went to -Ravenna. The weather was cold and wet, and -he was chilled, so that he suffered all the rest -of the winter, and became irritable as his health -failed. However, he went back to Rome; -and at this time several martyrdoms ensued, as -that of S. Soteris, a virgin of the noble family -from which sprang S. Ambrose, also the boy -Pancras, and S. Sebastian. But the most -notable was Agnes.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She was aged only thirteen, and was the -daughter of noble and wealthy parents, who -were, as already said, Christians.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her riches and beauty induced the son of a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_46'>46</span>former prefect to seek her hand in marriage. -Agnes, however, refused. She had no desire -to become a wife; at all events, at so early an -age; and, moreover, she would on no account -be united to a pagan. “I am already engaged -to One,” she said: “to Him I shall ever keep -my troth.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Not understanding what she meant, he -inquired further; and she is reported to have -replied in an allegorical strain: “He has -already bound me to Him by His betrothal -ring, and has adorned me with precious jewels. -He has placed a sign upon my brow that -I should love none as I love Him. He has -revealed unto me treasures incomparable, which -He has promised to give me if I persevere. -Honey and milk has He bestowed on me by -His words. I have partaken of His body, -and with His blood has He adorned my -cheeks.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>It must not, however, be supposed that this -was actually what she said. There was then -no scribe present to take the sentences down; -they are words put into her mouth at a later -period by a romance writer.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_47'>47</span>The young man was incensed, and complained -to her father, who would in no way -force his daughter’s inclinations. The youth, -unquestionably, did not understand her, and -supposed that she had already given her heart -to some earthly lover.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Presently it all came out. Agnes was a -Christian, and, as a Christian, would not listen -to his suit.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then, in a rage, the young man rushed off -and denounced her to the prefect, who sent -immediately for her parents, and threatened -them. They were weak in the faith; and, -returning home trembling, urged their daughter -to accept the youth. She, however, steadfastly -refused.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There was now nothing for it but for her to -appear before the Prefect of Rome. She stood -before his tribunal with calmness and confidence.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Come,” said he, “be not headstrong: you -are only a child, remember, though forward for -your age.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I may be a child,” replied Agnes; “but -faith does not depend on years, but on the -heart.”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_48'>48</span>The prefect presently lost his temper, and -declared roundly: “I will tell you what shall -be done with you; you shall be stripped and -driven naked forth to the jeers and insults of -the rabble.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then the clothes were taken off the slender -body of the girl. Thereupon she loosened -the band that confined her abundant golden -hair, and it fell in waves over her body and -covered her to the knees.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“You may expose me to insult,” said she; -“but I have the angel of God as my defence. -For the only-begotten Son of God, whom -you know not, will be to me an impenetrable -wall and a guardian; never sleeping, and an -unflagging protector.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Let her be bound,” ordered the judge, -sullenly.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then the executioner turned over a quantity -of manacles, and selected the smallest pair he -could find, and placed them round her wrists.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Agnes, with a smile, shook her hands, and -they fell clanking at her feet.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The prefect then ordered her to death by -the sword.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_49'>49</span>The Roman tradition is that she suffered -where is now her church, by the Piazza -Navona; but executions were never carried -out within the walls of Rome. She was taken -to the place where she was to die. Here she -knelt, and with her own hands drew forward -her hair, so as to expose her neck to the -blow. A pause ensued; the executioner was -trembling with emotion, and could not brandish -his sword.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The interpolated Acts say that before this -an angel had brought her a white robe, which -she put over her. What is probable is that -the magistrate, ashamed of what he had done, -suffered one of those angels of mercy, the -deaconesses, to reclothe the girl.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As the child knelt in her white robe, with -her head inclined, her arms crossed on her -breast, and her golden hair hanging to the -ground, she must have looked like a beautiful -lily, stooping under its weight of blossom.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“And thus, bathed in her rosy blood,” -says the author of the Acts, “Christ took to -Himself His bride and martyr.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her parents received the body, and carried -<span class='pageno' id='Page_50'>50</span>it to the cemetery they had in their vineyard -on the Nomentian Way, and there laid it in -a <i>loculus</i>, a recess cut in the side of one of -the passages underground. It was probably -just under one of the <i>luminaria</i>, or openings -to the upper air, which allowed light to enter -the Catacombs; for here, two days later, -Emerentiana, a catechumen, the foster-sister -of Agnes, was found kneeling by her grave; -and the pagan rabble, peering in and seeing -her, pelted her with stones, stunned, and then -buried her under the earth and sand they -threw in.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Constantine the Great built the church over -the tomb, removing the upper crust; but it was -rebuilt by Honorius I., between 625 and 638. -It was altered in 1490 by Innocent VIII.; -but retains more of the ancient character than -most of the Roman churches.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The day on which Agnes suffered was January -21st. The memory of her has never faded -from the Church. It is said that her parents -dreamed, seven days after her death, that they -saw her in light, surrounded by a Virgin band, -and with a white lamb at her side. In -<span class='pageno' id='Page_51'>51</span>commemoration of this dream—which not improbably -did take place—the Roman Church -observes in her honour the 28th of January as -well as the actual day of her death.</p> - -<p class='c008'>So ancient is the cult of S. Agnes, that, next -to the Evangelists and Apostles, no saint’s -effigy is older. It appears on the ancient glass -vessels used by the Christians in the early part -of the century in which she died, with her -name inscribed, which leaves no doubt as to -her identity.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Mrs. Jameson says of the Church of S. Agnese, -in Rome: “Often have I seen the steps of this -church, and the church itself, so crowded with -kneeling worshippers at Matins and Vespers, -that I could not make my way among them; -principally the women of the lower orders, -with their distaffs and market baskets, who -had come thither to pray, through the intercession -of the patron saint, for the gifts of -meekness and chastity.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the corrupted Acts, it is told that Agnes -was set on a pyre to be burned to death, but -that the fire was miraculously extinguished. -This is purely apocryphal. It originates in a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_52'>52</span>passage by S. Ambrose, in which he speaks of -her hands having been stretched over the fire -on a pagan altar, to force her to do sacrifice. -This has been magnified into an immense pyre.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“At this age,” said he, “a young girl -trembles at an angry look from her mother; -the prick of a needle draws tears. Yet, fearless -under the bloody hands of her executioners, -Agnes is immovable under the heavy chains -which weigh her down; ignorant of death, but -ready to die, she presents her body to the edge -of the sword. Dragged against her will to -the altar, she holds forth her arms to Christ -through the fires of the sacrifice; and her -hand forms, even in those flames, the sign -which is the trophy of a victorious Saviour. -She presents her neck and her two hands to the -fetters which they produce for her; but it is -impossible to find any small enough to encircle -her delicate limbs.”</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_54'>54</span> -<img src='images/p54.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>FEBRONIA OF SIBAPTE.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_55'>55</span> - <h2 id='four' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>IV</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>FEBRONIA OF SIBAPTE</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>The Church had endured a long period -of peace after the persecution of Decius, -in 250; and in the half-century that had -followed, although there had been recrudescences -of persecution, it had been spasmodic -and local.</p> - -<p class='c008'>During those fifty years the Church had made -great way. Conversions had been numerous, -persons in high station suffered not only their -slaves, but their wives and children, to profess -themselves Christians. Places about the court, -even in the imperial household, were filled -with Christians; and even some were appointed -to be governors of provinces, with exemption -from being obliged to assist at the usual -sacrifices. The Christians built churches of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_56'>56</span>their own, and these not by any means small -and such as might escape observation.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But, internally, there had been a great -development of her own powers in the Church, -such as had not been possible when she was -proscribed, and could only exercise her vital -functions in secret.</p> - -<p class='c008'>And among one of the most remarkable -and significant phenomena of this vigorous -expansion of life was the initiation of monastic -life. In Syria and in Egypt there had for -long been something of the kind, but not -connected with Christianity.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In Palestine were the Essenes. They -numbered about four thousand; they lived in -convents, and led a strange life. Five writers -of antiquity speak of them—Josephus, Philo, -Pliny the Elder, Epiphanius and Hippolytus. -They were a Jewish sect, a revolt against -Pharisaism, and a survival of the schools of -the prophets.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Of fervent and exalted piety, of ardent -conviction impatient of the puerilities and the -bondage of Rabbinism, they sought to live -to God in meditation and prayer and study.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_57'>57</span>They built for themselves great houses on -the eastern shore of the Dead Sea, which -they occupied. They observed the law of -Moses with great literalness; they had all -things in common; they fasted, prayed, and saw -visions. They did not marry, they abstained -from wine, they tilled the soil when not -engaged in prayer. They were, in a word, -monks, but Jewish monks.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When Christianity spread, it entered into -and gave a new spirit to these communities -without their changing form.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In Egypt, in like manner were the Theraputæ, -not Jews, nor confined to Egypt, but -most numerous there. They were conspicuous -for their habits of great austerity and self-mortification. -They left their homes, gave up -their substance, fled towns and lived in solitary -places, in little habitations or cells apart yet -not distant from one another. Each had his -little oratory for prayer and praise. They -neither ate nor drank till the sun set. Some -ate only once in three days, and then only -bread, flavoured with salt and hyssop. They -prayed twice a day, and between the times -<span class='pageno' id='Page_58'>58</span>of prayer read, meditated or worked. Men -and women belonged to the order, but lived -separately though sometimes praying in common.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Here again we see the shell into which -the new life entered, without really changing -or greatly modifying the external character.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Doubtless the teaching of the Gospel reached -these societies, was accepted, and gradually -gave to them a Christian complexion—that -was all.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Whether this sort of life was in accordance -with the Gospel, was not doubted by them, -having before them the example of Christ -who retreated into the wilderness for forty -days, and His words exhorting to the renunciation -of everything that men hold dear, and -the recommendation to sell everything, give -to the poor, and follow in His footsteps.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It is significant that it was precisely in -Palestine where the Essenes had flourished, -and in Egypt that the Therapeutæ had maintained -such numerous colonies that we find -the most vigorous development of monachism. -It is not possible to doubt that the one slid -into the other imperceptibly.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_59'>59</span>The persecution of Diocletian broke out -in 304. At that time there was at Sibapte, -in Syria, a convent of fifty virgins.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One of these, named Febronia, aged eighteen, -was the niece of the abbess, Bryene. She was -wondrously fair of face and graceful of form, -and the old sisters seem to have regarded her -with reverence as well as love, because of her -marvellous loveliness of body as well as innocence -of soul. Apparently when quite young -she had lost her parents, and had been taken -by her aunt into the convent in earliest infancy, -so that she had grown up among the sisters, -as a sweet flower, utterly ignorant of the world.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She had studied Scripture so deeply, and -was so spiritual in mind, that many ladies -living in the cities of Syria came to visit and -consult her. Bryene drew a curtain between -her niece and those who visited her, so as not -to distract her thoughts, as also not to expose -her to the gaze of vulgar curiosity.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One day a young heathen woman came to -the monastery in the first grief at the loss of -her husband, to whom she had been married -but seven months. She had found no comfort -<span class='pageno' id='Page_60'>60</span>in the religion of her parents, who could not -assure her that the soul had any life after -death; it was no true consolation to her to -set up a monument in honour of the deceased, -and so, hearing of Febronia, she came to -Bryene, and falling at her feet, entreated to -be allowed to tell her trouble to the girl -Febronia.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The abbess hesitated, as the woman was a -pagan; but at length, moved by her tears and -persistency, gave consent, admitted her into -the cell of the nun, and allowed her to tarry -with her as long as she pleased.</p> - -<p class='c008'>They passed the night together. Febronia -opened the Gospel and read to the broken-hearted -woman the words of life. They -fell on good ground. The widow wept and -listened, and wept again, and as the sun rose -on them, she begged to be properly instructed, -so as to receive baptism.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When she was gone, “Who,” asked Febronia, -“was that strange woman who came to -me, and who cried as though her heart -would break when I read the Scriptures to -her?”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_61'>61</span>“It was Hiera,” answered the nun Thomais, -who afterwards committed the whole narrative -to writing. “Hiera is the widow of a senator.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Oh,” said Febronia, “why did you not -inform me of her rank? I have been talking -to her just as if she had been my sister.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The noble widow did become the sister of -the nun in the faith, and in the family of -Christ; and when, some time after, Febronia -fell very ill, Hiera insisted on being allowed -to be with her and nurse her with her own -hands.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Febronia was but convalescent, and looking -white as a lily, when Selenus, charged with -the execution of the imperial decree against -Christians, arrived at Sibapte. He was accompanied -by his nephews Lysimachus and Primus, -the former of whom was suspected by Diocletian -of having a leaning towards Christianity, as -his mother had been of the household of faith, -and he was a youth of a singularly meditative -and temperate life.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Selenus accordingly brought his nephews -with him, to associate them with himself in -the deeds of cruelty that were meditated, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_62'>62</span>to awe them into dread of transgressing the -will and command of the emperor.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Primus was a cousin on his mother’s side -to Lysimachus, and he shared with him disgust -at the cruelty of their uncle, and they did what -was in their power—they sent timely warning -to the Christians to escape from a city that was -about to be visited.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As soon as the bishop and clergy of Sibapte -heard that the governor purposed coming to -the place, they dispersed and secreted themselves. -The sisters of the convent in great -agitation waited on the abbess, and entreated -her to allow them to escape for their lives.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bryene bade them entertain no alarm, as -the danger only threatened, and was not at -their doors: such humble, insignificant folk -as they might expect to be overlooked. At -the same time she was really distracted with -anxiety, as Febronia was not strong enough to -be removed, and she could not leave her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The sisters took counsel together, and -electing one named Aetheria as their spokeswoman, -made a second remonstrance, and -complained, “We know what is your real -<span class='pageno' id='Page_63'>63</span>reason for retaining us: it is that you are -solicitous about Febronia; but the bishop and -clergy are in hiding. Do try to carry Febronia -away, and suffer us to leave.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Febronia, however, could not be moved, so -Bryene dismissed the nuns, and they decamped -forthwith; two alone remained—Thomais, the -writer of the history, and Procla, who acted -as nurse to the sick girl, and who could not -find the heart to tear herself away.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Almost immediately after the sisters had -fled, news reached those who remained that -the governor had arrived. Febronia heard her -aunt sobbing. She looked at Thomais, and -asked, “I pray you, dear mother, what is the -great mistress” (for this was the title of the -abbess) “crying so bitterly about?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“My child,” answered the old nun, “she -is sore at heart about you. We are old and -ugly, and all that can chance to us is death; -but you are young and fair, and there are -things we fear for you of which you know -nothing. We need not say more to you, -dearest child, than bid you be very cautious -how you accept any offers made to you by -<span class='pageno' id='Page_64'>64</span>the governor, however innocent they may -appear. A danger lurks behind them of which -you have no conception.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The night passed in anxious conversation -and in mutual encouragement. Next morning -Selenus sent soldiers to the convent, who broke -open the door, and would have cut down -Bryene, had not Febronia started from her -pallet, and casting herself at their feet, implored -them to kill her rather than her old aunt.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Primus arrived at this juncture, rebuked -the soldiers for their violence, and bade them -go outside the house. Then, turning to -Bryene, he asked somewhat impatiently why -she had not taken advantage of the warning -that had been sent, and escaped.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Even now,” said he, “I will make shift -to help you. I will withdraw the soldiers, -and do you escape by the back of the house.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Primus then withdrew, and it is possible -that the three nuns and Febronia might have -escaped, but that Selenus, suspicious of his -nephew, sent back the soldiers with peremptory -orders to secure Febronia and bring her before -him. This was done, and she and the rest -<span class='pageno' id='Page_65'>65</span>were thrown for the night into the common -prison.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Next day Selenus ascended the tribunal, -and was accompanied by his nephews Primus -and Lysimachus, whom he forced to attend.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bryene and Thomais appeared, each holding -a hand of the sick girl and sustaining her. -They begged to be tried and condemned with -her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“They are a pair of old hags,” said Selenus. -“Dismiss them.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then they were separated from their charge.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Mother,” said Febronia, clinging to and -kissing Bryene, “I trust in God that, as I have -been ever obedient to thee in the monastery, -so I may be faithful to what thou hast -exhorted me to do, faithful here openly before -all the people. Go then—do not stay here, -but pray for me, but before leaving give me -thy benediction.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then she slid to her knees, and Bryene, -stretching her hands to heaven, cried: “Lord -Jesus Christ, who didst appear to Thy handmaid -Thecla, in her agony, to comfort her, -stand by Thy lowly one in her great contest.”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_66'>66</span>So saying, she fell on the neck of Febronia, -and they kissed and wept and clung to each -other till parted by the soldiers.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then, unable to bear the sight of what she -knew must follow, Bryene retired to the -deserted convent, and begged that word might -be sent her as to how all ended.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the meantime, Hiera had heard of the -arrest of Febronia, and wild with grief she -rushed to the place of judgment. She found -the court crammed with people, mostly women, -agitated, indignant, and murmuring. There -was a space clear before the tribunal, where -stood the accused, and at one side were various -instruments of torture, and a stake driven -into the ground furnished with rings and -ropes. On the judgment seat were Selenus, -with his nephews by him.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Selenus turned to Lysimachus, and said, -“Do you open the examination.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The young man, struggling with his emotion, -began—“Tell me, young maiden, what is -thy condition?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I am a servant,” answered Febronia.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Whose servant?” asked Lysimachus.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_67'>67</span>“I am the servant of Christ.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“And tell me thy name, I pray thee.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I am a humble Christian,” answered -Febronia.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“May I ask thy name, maiden?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The good mother always calls me Febronia.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then Selenus broke in: “We shall never -have done if you push along in this fashion. -To the point at once. Febronia, I vow by the -gods that I have no desire to hurt thee. Here -is a gallant young gentleman, my nephew; -take him as thy husband, and forget the silly -stuff, thy religion. I had other views for -the boy, but that matters not; never have -I seen a sweeter face than thine, and I am -content to accept thee as my niece. I am a -man of few words: accept my offer, and all -is well; or by the living gods I will make -thee rue the refusal.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Febronia replied calmly, “I have a heavenly -Bridegroom, eternal; with celestial glory as -His dower.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Selenus burst forth with, “Soldiers, strip the -wench.” He was obeyed; they allowed her -to wear only a tattered cloak over her shoulders.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_68'>68</span>Calm, without a sign of being discomposed, -Febronia bore the outrage.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“How now, you impudent hussy?” scoffed -Selenus; “where is your maiden modesty? I -saw no struggles, no blushes.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“God Almighty knows, judge, that till this -day I have never seen the face of man, for I -was only two years old when I was taken as -a little baby to my aunt, and the rest of my -life I have spent there among the good sisters. -Do I seem lost to shame? Nay, I have been -assured that wrestlers strip in the games when -they strive for victory. I fear thee not.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Stretch her, face downwards, over a slow -fire. Bind her hands and feet to four stakes, -and so—scourge her.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>He was obeyed, and the crimson blood -trickled over her white skin at every stroke of -the lash, and hissed in the glowing charcoal.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The multitude, looking on, could not bear -the sight, and with one voice entreated that -she might be removed and dismissed.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But the shouts only made Selenus more -angry, and he ordered the executioners to -redouble the blows. Thomais, unable to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_69'>69</span>endure the sight, fainted at the feet of Hiera, -who uttered a cry of “Oh, Febronia, my sister! -Thomais is dying.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The poor sufferer turned her head, and -asked the executioner to throw water over -the face of the fainting woman, and begged -to be allowed to say a word to Hiera.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But the judge interposed to forbid this -indulgence, and ordered Febronia to be untied -and placed on the rack.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This was sometimes called “the little horse.” -It had four legs united by planks. At each -end was a crank. The sufferer was attached -by the feet and hands at ankles and wrists to -cords that passed over rollers between the -planks. She thus hung below and between -the two pieces of wood. At a signal from -the magistrate, the executioners turned the -cranks, and these drew the feet and hands -tighter towards the rollers, and strained them, -so that if this were persisted in, the limbs -were pulled out of joint.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Well, girl,” asked Selenus, “how do you -like your first taste of torture?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Learn from the manner in which I have -<span class='pageno' id='Page_70'>70</span>borne it, that my resolution is unalterable,” -answered Febronia.</p> - -<p class='c008'>On the rack her sides were torn with iron -combs. She prayed incessantly: “O Lord, -make haste to help me. Leave me not, neither -forsake me in my hour of pain!”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Cut out her tongue,” ordered the judge.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Febronia was detached from the rack and -tied to the post in the centre of the place. -But when the multitude saw what the executioner -was about to do, the excitement and -indignation became so menacing, that the judge -thought it prudent to countermand the order. -Instead of which, however, he bade the surgeon -in attendance extract her teeth. When he had -drawn seventeen, Selenus bade him desist.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Cut off her breasts.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>This atrocious order caused a renewed uproar. -The physician hesitated. But Selenus -was fairly roused. “Coward, go on! Cut!” -he shouted, and the surgeon, with a sweep of -the razor, sliced off her right breast.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Febronia uttered a cry as she felt the steel -gash her: “My Lord! my God! see what I -suffer, and receive my soul into Thy hands.”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_71'>71</span>These were the last words she spoke.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Cut off the other breast, and put fire to -the wound,” said Selenus.</p> - -<p class='c008'>He was obeyed. The mob swayed and -quivered with indignation; women wept and -fainted. Then with a roar broke forth the -execration, “Cursed be Diocletian and all his -gods!”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Thereupon Hiera sent a girl running to the -convent to Bryene to tell her all. And the -old abbess flung herself on the ground sobbing, -“Bra, bra, bra! Febronia, my child!” Then -raising her arms and straining her eyes to -heaven, she cried, “Lord, regard Thy humble -handmaiden, Febronia, and may my aged -eyes see the battle fought out, and my dear -child numbered with the martyrs.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the meantime Selenus had ordered the -cords to be removed which bound Febronia -to the stake. Then she dropped in a heap -on the sand, her long hair flowing over and -clothing her mangled body.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Primus said under his breath to his cousin, -“The poor girl is dead.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“She died to bring light and conviction to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_72'>72</span>many hearts—perhaps to mine,” answered -Lysimachus aloud, that his uncle might hear. -“Would that it had been in my power to -have saved her! Now let her finish her conflict -and enter into her rest.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then Hiera, bursting into the arena, stood -wild with indignation and anguish before the -judge, and shrieked, as she shook her hands at -him,—“O monster of cruelty! shame on thee, -shame! Thou, born of a woman, hast forgotten -the obligation to honour womanhood, -and hast insulted and outraged thy mother in -the person of this poor girl. God, the Judge -above judges, will make a swift work with -thee, and cut it short, and root thee out of -the land of the living.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Selenus, stung with these words, exasperated -at the resentment of the mob, and finding -that he had fairly roused his nephews into -defiance of his authority, shouted his orders -to have the widow put on the rack.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But at this point some of the town authorities -interfered, and warned the judge that he -was proceeding to dangerous lengths. Hiera -was well connected, popular; and if she were -<span class='pageno' id='Page_73'>73</span>tortured, a riot was certain to ensue. “Half -the town will rush here and insist on being -tried and tortured. They will all confess -Christ.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Selenus reluctantly gave orders for the -release of Hiera, and directed the current -of his rage on Febronia, now unconscious. -He ordered first her hands, then her feet, -and finally her head to be struck off; and -when all was finished, rose from his seat, -turned to Lysimachus, and saw that his face -was bathed in tears. He hastily withdrew to -supper, angry with himself, his nephews, and -the mob.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Lysimachus and Primus descended to the -arena, and standing by the mutilated body, -vowed to renounce the gods of Diocletian -and to worship the God of Febronia. Then -the young men gave orders for the removal -of the mangled remains to the house of -Bryene.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Almost the whole city crowded to see the -body of the young girl who had suffered so -heroically.</p> - -<p class='c008'>That night Lysimachus could not eat or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_74'>74</span>speak at supper, and Selenus forced himself -to riotous mirth and drunk hard.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We cannot quite trust what follows. It -was too tempting to a copyist to allow the -governor to go away unchastised. Perhaps -it is true that in a drunken and angry fit -Selenus, pacing the room storming, slipped on -the polished pavement, and in falling hit his -head against a pillar—with the result that -he never spoke again, having congestion of -the brain, and died next day. It is quite -possible that this may be true. If it were an -interpolation by a copyist, he would have -killed him by fire falling from heaven and -consuming him—that was the approved way -with the re-writers of the Acts of Martyrs.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When Constantine became Emperor both -the young men were baptised, retired into -solitude and embraced the monastic life.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The name of Febronia is in the Greek, -Coptic and Abyssinian Kalendars. The simple -and apparently quite trustworthy account of -her death was by Thomais, the nun who saw -her die, and had known her all her short life.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_76'>76</span> -<img src='images/p076.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>THE DAUGHTER OF CONSTANTINE.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_77'>77</span> - <h2 id='five' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>V</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>THE DAUGHTER OF CONSTANTINE</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>Constantia, whose name does not -appear in the Roman Kalendar, but which -has found its way into several unauthorised -lists of the Saints, is chiefly known through -the Acts of S. Agnes. Little or nothing reliable -is recorded concerning her, and her story would -not have been included in this collection, were -it not for two circumstances—one, that two of -the most interesting monuments of Old Rome -are associated with her name, one directly, the -other indirectly; and next, that a caution, very -desirable of being exercised, may be learned -from a consideration of her story—not to cast -over as utterly fabulous and worthless the -legends that come down to us of the Saints -of early times, because they are stuffed with -unhistorical and ridiculous incidents and marvels. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_78'>78</span>Let us now see very briefly what the <i>legend</i> is -concerning Constantia.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She was the daughter of Constantine the -Great, and was afflicted with a distressing -disease, supposed at the time to be leprosy, -but which was in all probability scrofula.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Roman general, Gallicanus, having been -in favour with the Emperor, and having lost -his wife, was offered Constantia in marriage -by his master—not a particularly inviting proposal, -and Gallicanus did not, possibly, regret -that he was called away by an inroad of the -barbarians into Thrace, to defend the Roman -frontiers against them. Before engaging in -battle he made a vow, in the event of success, -that he would believe in Christ and be baptised. -He succeeded in repulsing the enemy, and -returned to Rome to find that Constantia had -been healed of her disorder at the tomb of -S. Agnes, and that she had persuaded his three -daughters, Augusta, Attica, and Artemia, to -live with her, as consecrated virgins, near -the shrine of the Virgin Martyr, to whose -intercession she attributed her cure.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Constantia had two chamberlains, John and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_79'>79</span>Paul, to whom, at her death, she bequeathed -much of her possessions.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When Julian the Apostate assumed the -purple, in 361, he did not openly persecute -the Church, but he turned out of their situations -such officers of the court and army as refused -to renounce Christ. John and Paul he particularly -disliked, partly because they were -zealous Christians, and had had much to do -with the conversion of Gallicanus, but also -because they had obtained by bequest so much -of Constantia’s estate, which he desired to draw -into the imperial treasury. He sent word that -they were to be deprived of their offices, and -were to be privately put to death in their -own house.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Accordingly, when they had retired to their -residence on the Cœlian Hill, the ministers of -Julian pursued them, dismissed the servants, -and secretly conveyed them down into the -cellar of their palace, and there killed and -buried them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Three persons, however, knew of what -was going on—Crispinus, Crispinianus, and -Benedicta—and, to prevent the matter getting -<span class='pageno' id='Page_80'>80</span>bruited about, these the soldiers also put to -death.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Gallicanus was living at Ostia, and he was -ordered into exile. He withdrew to Alexandria, -where the chief magistrate, Baucianus, -summoned him before his tribunal, required -him to do sacrifice to idols, and, because he -refused, had him decapitated. He has found a -place in the Roman Martyrology on June 25th.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now the whole series of incidents is full of -difficulties. The name of Gallicanus was not -uncommon. Vulcatius Gallicanus was prefect -of Rome in 317, and Ovius Gallicanus was -Consul in 330, but of either of them being -engaged against the barbarians in Thrace there -is no historical evidence.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It is also incredible that the Gallicanus of -the legend should have been publicly tried as a -Christian and condemned as such under Julian.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Emperor Constantine had a daughter, -Constantia, we know from profane history, who -was married to Hannibalianus—a thoroughly -unprincipled woman, in fact, if we may trust -the highly coloured picture drawn of her by -Ammianus Marcellinus. She was a demon in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_81'>81</span>human form, a female fury ever thirsting for -blood. But though generally called Constantia, -her correct name was Flavia Julia Constantina.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Of the Constantia of the legend there is no -mention by the historical writers of the time; -but this is not remarkable if she were, as is -represented in the story, a woman who took no -part in public life, but lived in retirement, -partly because of her disorder, and then because -she had embraced the religious life.</p> - -<p class='c008'>A further difficulty arises in the account of -the martyrdom of SS. John and Paul, her -chamberlains. The Acts represent them as -subjected to interrogation by Julian himself in -Rome, whereas it is quite certain that after he -became Emperor he did not set foot in Italy.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It will be seen, therefore, that there is here -every reason for repudiating the whole story as -fabulous, and some would go so far as to say -that Constantia, the virgin daughter of Constantine, -Gallicanus, John and Paul were all -of them mythical characters, creatures of the -imagination. But there are certain very good -and weighty reasons on the other side for -inducing an arrest of judgment.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_82'>82</span>In the first place, close to the basilica and -catacomb of S. Agnese is a very interesting and -precious circular church, erected by Constantine -the Great, at the request of his daughter -Constantia, as a thankoffering for her recovery -from the distressing disease which had disfigured -her and made life a burden to her. -This church is, perhaps, the most remarkable -specimen we have existing of ecclesiastical -architecture of the age of Constantine. It is -quite untouched, and is rich with frescoes of -the period.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But a still more remarkable monument is -one quite recently disinterred. It is the house -of the martyrs John and Paul, which has -existed for centuries buried under the foundations -of the great church that bears their names -on the Cœlian Hill, a church erected by the -one English Pope, Nicolas Breakespeare, in -1158. The discovery of the house is itself -a romance. What is known of its early history -is this: Julian the Apostate died in 363. The -death of John and Paul had taken place in -362. Julian was followed by Jovian, who died -in 364, and was succeeded by Valentinian.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_83'>83</span>Now, directly Julian was no more, Byzantius, -a senator and a Christian, interested himself -in the matter. The recent martyrdom was in -all mouths, and it was known that the bodies -lay in the cellar of the house. Byzantius had -the bodies lifted and placed in a white alabaster -or marble box, and converted the upper storey -of the house into an oratory.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The son of Byzantius was Pammachius, the -friend and correspondent of S. Jerome. He -did something also. He erected a handsome -church over the tomb of the saints, and this -was completed in 410, forty-eight years after -their martyrdom.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There had, however, been no break in the -tradition, for Byzantius had made his oratory -only two or three years later than their -martyrdom.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The basilica erected by Pammachius consisted -of an oblong nave, with side aisles and -an apse to the west. To the east end was a -quadrangle, surrounded by a cloister, and with -a water-tank in the middle. By means of a -flight of steps visitors were enabled to descend -to the “Confession,” or place whence they -<span class='pageno' id='Page_84'>84</span>could look down on the alabaster box containing -the relics of the martyrs in the cellar; and -in the angles of the wall below, a triangular -white marble table was placed, hollowed out -in the middle for oil, in which a wick burned -to throw light on the tomb.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hard by, in later years, was the family -mansion of S. Gregory the Great, who sent -Augustine and his little band, in 597, to -convert the Anglo-Saxons of Kent. Now, -Gregory knew well this church of SS. John -and Paul, and often prayed there. Somewhere -about 603 he sent a present to Queen Theodelinda, -the Bavarian Princess, who had married -Agilulph, the Lombard, and among other things -some of the oil from this very lamp. This -identical vial of oil is preserved among the -treasures of Monza, along with some little gold -hens and chickens presented by Theodelinda.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, a few years ago, Padre Germano, a -Passionist father of the monastery attached to -the church, in studying the blank south wall -of the church that rises out of the little lane, -the Clivus Scauri, by which one mounts to -reach the entrance of the church, observed that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_85'>85</span>it consisted of a whole series of blocked-up -arches and windows above them. In a word, it -looked like a three-storey shop-front, or factory -of brick, with the openings filled in. What -could be the meaning of this? Such an arrangement -was not suitable to the basilica of Pammachius, -and had certainly no significance for -the Church of Adrian I.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then, all at once, it flashed on him what it -really was: it was nothing more nor less than -the street-front of the palace of John and Paul, -which had been solidly built, and consequently -had been utilised first by Pammachius and then -by Adrian I. Now the church is built at the -top of a steep slope, and the level of the floor -of the church is far above the arches. It next -occurred to the Padre: Is it not possible that -the old house of the martyrs may be beneath -the floor of this church?</p> - -<p class='c008'>He obtained leave to search. He went -round to persons interested in Christian antiquities, -and begged a little money, and so was -enabled to begin his excavations; and, lo! he -discovered that when in 410 Pammachius had -built his basilica he had filled in the lower -<span class='pageno' id='Page_86'>86</span>portion of the house, all the most important -rooms and the cellars, with earth and rubbish, -and had raised his church above it all, knocking -away the floors of the upper storeys and blocking -up what had been the bedroom windows. -The writer of this account was in Rome during -two winters when the Padre was engaged on -the excavations, and was frequently there, and -saw the results as they were reached. And -these results were: first, that a Christian mansion -of the fourth century was disinterred, the -only one of the kind known to exist; and -more, the tomb of the saints into which Byzantius -had put the bodies was found; also the -very lamp-table from which S. Gregory took the -oil for sending to Theodelinda, and the early -altar set up by Byzantius in one of the halls -of the house which he had converted into an -oratory. Nay, more,—paintings were found, -whether of the date of Byzantius or of his son -Pammachius is uncertain—one representing the -soldiers killing Crispinus, Crispinianus, and -Benedicta, and another showing Constantia, -with her two chamberlains and other attendants. -There were also figures which may be Byzantius -<span class='pageno' id='Page_87'>87</span>and his wife, or Pammachius and his, -bringing gifts to the tomb of the martyrs. -The cellar was discovered with the old wine-bottles, -some marked with the sacred sign; -and the frescoes in the reception-room were -Christian: a woman lifting up holy hands in -prayer; Moses, with the roll of the Law; the -good sheep and the bad one, with the Milk -of the Word, and so on.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, all this shows conclusively that there -really were such martyrs as John and Paul, and -that although their story has been embroidered, -there is a substratum of truth in it.</p> - -<p class='c008'>What is probably the basis of the whole story -is this: that Constantia, an infirm, scrofulous -daughter of Constantine, residing in Rome, -believing herself to have received some alleviation -in her condition by praying at the tomb -of S. Agnes, not only induced her father to -build a basilica above that tomb, but also the -remarkable Church of St. Constanza, which is -hard by. That she had chamberlains named -John and Paul, devout Christians, is also more -than probable, as also that she bequeathed to -them a large portion of her fortune. The -<span class='pageno' id='Page_88'>88</span>fact of their being zealous Christians, and -exerting themselves vigorously to advance the -Faith, that among other converts they made -was Ovius Gallicanus, who had been Consul in -330, is also probable. That they were secretly -put to death in their own mansion on the -Cœlian Hill, by the orders of Julian, and -buried in their cellar, is quite certain. The -chain of evidence is unbroken.</p> - -<p class='c008'>That Constantia had as her friends and -fellows in her retired devout life three of the -daughters of the ex-Consul, is not at all -unlikely. That he was banished to Alexandria -by Julian may be admitted. But this is the -utmost. The recomposer of the Acts tried to -spice the story to suit the taste of his times, -and in doing so fell into extravagances, -anachronisms, and absurdities.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Constantia may have felt grateful for the -disorder that kept her out of the current of -public life, and from the intrigues of the palace.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her father, with all his good qualities, was a -violent man; and his adoption of Christianity -was due to political shrewdness rather than -to conviction.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_89'>89</span>In 324 Crispus, her accomplished brother, -whose virtues and glory had made him a -favourite with the people, was accused of -conspiring against his father by his stepmother -Fausta, who desired to clear him out of the -way to make room for her own son Constantius. -Another involved in the same charge was -Licinius, a son of the sister of Constantine, and -who was also a young man of good qualities.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Constantine was at Rome at the time. He -went into a fit of blind fury, and had his son -put to death, and ordered the execution of -Licinius. Then, coming to his senses, and -finding that he had acted without having any -evidence of the truth of the charges, he turned -round on his wife Fausta, and ordered her to be -suffocated in a vapour bath.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Constantine died in 337.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“One dark shadow from the great tragedy -of his life reached to his last end, and beyond -it,” says Dean Stanley. “It is said that the -Bishop of Nicomedia, to whom the Emperor’s -will had been confided, alarmed at its contents, -immediately placed it for security in the dead -man’s hand, wrapped in the vestments of death. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_90'>90</span>There it lay till Constantius arrived, and read -his father’s dying bequest. It was believed -to express the Emperor’s conviction that he -had been poisoned by his brothers and their -children, and to call on Constantius to avenge -his death. That bequest was obeyed by the -massacre of six out of the surviving princes -of the imperial family. Two alone escaped. -With such a mingling of light and darkness did -Constantine close his career.”<a id='r2' /><a href='#f2' class='c009'><sup>[2]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>One of Constantia’s sisters, Constantina, has -been already mentioned. Her second husband -was Gallus. “She was an incarnate fury,” says -Ammianus Marcellinus; “never weary of -inflaming the savage temper of her husband. -The pair, in process of time, becoming skilful -in inflicting suffering, hired a gang of crafty -talebearers, who loaded the innocent with false -charges, accusing them of aiming at the royal -power or of practising magic.” Those accused -were all put to death and their goods confiscated. -She died of fever in 353.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Another sister, Helena, was married to the -Apostate Julian. Her brother, Constantius, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_91'>91</span>although a Christian, was as ensanguined with -murders as one of the old Cæsars. Her -brothers Constans and Constantine II. fought -each other, and Constantine was slain. Violence, -bloodshed, stained the whole family, except -perhaps Helena and certainly the blameless -Constantia. In the midst of such violence and -crime, it was indeed something to disappear -from the pages of the profane historian and to -be remembered only as a builder of churches.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The rotunda near S. Agnese, that bears Constantia’s -name, was erected during her life, to -serve as her mausoleum, and in it she and her -sister Helena were laid. She was laid in the -beautiful sarcophagus of red porphyry that was -in the church. This was carried off by Pope -Paul II., who intended to convert it to his own -use, and it is now preserved in the Vatican.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The vaulting of the church is covered with -mosaic arabesques of flowers and birds referring -to a vintage.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_94'>94</span> -<img src='images/p094.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>THE SISTER OF S. BASIL.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_95'>95</span> - <h2 id='six' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>VI.</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>THE SISTER OF S. BASIL</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_3_0_4 c007'>It is most rare to be able to obtain a glimpse -into the home-life of the ancients. In the -first centuries of our era, in the Greek and -Roman world, life was so much in public, that -there was hardly any domestic life at all; and it -was only with Christianity that the quiet, retired -and sweet home society constituted itself.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the midst of flaunting paganism, the first -believers were driven indoors, so to speak; -they were precluded from much of the amusement -that went to fill up the time of the -heathen. They could not sit on the benches -of the amphitheatre, nor attend at the representations -of the theatre. They were largely -prevented from being present at banquets given -by friends, as these began and ended with -libations to the gods, and the benediction of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_96'>96</span>the deities called down on the meats. They -were precluded from taking part in civil life, -by the oaths and sacrifices associated with -every official act.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Thinking, feeling, believing differently from -their fellow-citizens, they could not associate -with them easily abroad, and were consequently -driven to find their society in their own homes.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Perhaps it is only in the writings of S. Basil -and his brother S. Gregory of Nyssa that we -get anything like a look into the interior of -a Christian household in the fourth century. -It is therefore, although a quiet picture of an -uneventful and unexciting existence, full of -interest and charm. S. Basil belonged to a -family both noble and wealthy, in Cappadocia, -in Asia Minor. His ancestors had occupied -public positions either as magistrates or at the -imperial court.</p> - -<p class='c008'>His grandmother, Macrina, a native of -Neocæsarea, in Pontus, had been brought up -by S. Gregory the wonder-worker; and she and -her husband, whose name is not recorded, were -confessors in the persecution of Diocletian. -They fled to the wooded mountain sides, leaving -<span class='pageno' id='Page_97'>97</span>their houses and possessions; and in their places -of retreat subsisted mainly on the wild deer, -that were so tame that they allowed themselves -to be easily snared. They remained in concealment -for seven years, and it was not till an -edict in favour of the Christians was promulgated, -on April 30th, 311, that they ventured -to return to Neocæsarea.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Macrina died in Pontus about 340. Her -son Basil inherited the piety of his parents, -and he took to wife Æmilia, a woman of great -virtue, the daughter of a man who had been -put to death after having been deprived of -his goods by the Emperor Licinius. She had -lost her mother in early youth.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Basil and Æmilia were very wealthy. They -owned extensive estates in Pontus, Cappadocia -and Lesser Armenia; they had a large family, -ten children, of whom the eldest was Macrina, -named after her grandmother; S. Basil was -the eldest son, then came Naucratius, Gregory, -afterwards of Nyssa, and Peter, the youngest, -afterwards of Sebaste. We know no more of -the four younger girls than that they were well -provided for in marriage, and one of them had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_98'>98</span>daughters who became superiors of a monastery -in Cæsarea under the direction of their uncle, -S. Basil.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Basil the elder, the father, died about 349, -shortly after the birth of Peter. Æmilia was -now left a widow with a large family to look -after, but she was assisted in everything by -her eldest daughter, Macrina, who was her -inseparable companion.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When Macrina had been born she had been -confided to a nurse, but it was remarked that -she was almost always in her mother’s arms. -Æmilia took pains to form the mind of the -little girl, and give it a religious direction. She -taught her first of all sentences from the Book -of Wisdom, then made her commit sundry -psalms to memory; so that, as her brother -Gregory wrote, the Psalter became to her a -companion day and night, and she was for ever -singing psalms or reciting them in her heart.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Macrina was a good and patient needlewoman. -Not only was the house large, but -the brothers and sisters needed attention, and -their clothes keeping in order, and Æmilia and -her eldest daughter were constantly engaged at -<span class='pageno' id='Page_99'>99</span>their needles, to keep pace with the demands -of the family; and as they were always together, -one mind was but the reflexion of the other.</p> - -<p class='c008'>What tended to make Macrina a still, stay-at-home -girl, was an early love affair. She -had been engaged by her father’s consent to -a high-principled, well-born young man, and -the marriage was only deferred because of -Macrina’s youth. But before this took place -he fell ill of fever and was carried off rapidly. -After this Basil thought of uniting his daughter -to some other suitable person, but Macrina -urgently entreated to be allowed to remain -with her mother. “My dear husband,” she -said, “is not dead,—he lives with God. He -has gone on a far journey—that is all, and I -shall remain faithful to him whilst he is away.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her father did not press her—indeed, the -devotion of Macrina to her mother was so -tender and so close that he thought neither could -bear to be parted. When he also died, then the -union of hearts and interests became closer.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As the children grew up they dispersed, -and received their several inheritances; but -they all carried away with them indelibly the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_100'>100</span>stamp impressed on their hearts by their mother -and eldest sister; and in the end three of them -became bishops and saints. Peter, the youngest, -had been most in their hands, but the favourite -brother was Naucratius.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As soon as all the birds were out of the -nest, then Æmilia felt that there was nothing -to retain her in the city, and she pined to be -away from its dusty streets and noisy market -in the green, sweet country, and in quiet with -God.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Accordingly she and Macrina retired to a -villa they possessed on the banks of the river -Iris, at some little distance from the town of -Ibora. This they converted into a sort of -monastery. The slaves and other servants, -if they chose to unite in the same life, were -given freedom and accepted on the footing -of sisters, no distinction being made between -the members of the little community.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Gregory of Nyssa says of this society: -“They were all as one in what they ate and -drank, as to their furniture and cells, and there -was no token that they belonged originally to -different ranks in the world. There was no -<span class='pageno' id='Page_101'>101</span>ruffle of temper among them, no petty jealousies, -no suspicions, no spite .... all their occupation -was in prayer and the singing of psalms, which -went on night and day.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Peter, the youngest, who had been ordained, -lived near at hand, and for the care he had -received as a child returned his ministerial -offices. S. Basil also for awhile lived in -retirement not far off, and was a help and -comfort to them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Macrina suffered about this time from a -painful abscess in her breast, and Æmilia constantly -urged her to let a doctor examine and -lance it. She was afraid lest, should it not -be opened, it might break internally. But -Macrina was so modest and sensitive—perhaps -absurdly so—that she shrank from the ordeal -of letting a man treat the place. At last the -old lady insisted; the abscess had become so -hot and swollen that she was alarmed.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Macrina, struggling against shame, went -into the little oratory, and remained weeping -and praying there all night, sometimes with -her face against the ground and her tears -running over the dust. The heat and pain -<span class='pageno' id='Page_102'>102</span>in her breast and the tension were so insupportable, -that she gathered up some of the -cool earth and pressed it to the swelling, when -it burst, and she was relieved; and so the -need for calling in a surgeon was overpassed.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At length Æmilia died, at an advanced -age. None of her children were with her -at the time except Macrina and Peter; however, -as she was dying, the old and saintly -woman murmured blessings on the absent -darlings, and taking Peter by one hand and -Macrina by the other, said, “Lord, I offer -to Thee my firstfruits and my tithe. Accept -them, O Lord, and pour the floods of Thy -grace into both their hearts.” They were -her last words. She died in 373, and was -laid beside her husband whom she had loved -so well. The grief of Macrina was not to -be expressed. She had been the inseparable -companion of her mother since her earliest -infancy, and they had not had a thought or -wish but what was in common.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Before Macrina had recovered from this -blow she was called on to endure another. -Her favourite brother, Naucratius, was found -<span class='pageno' id='Page_103'>103</span>dead in the field along with his servant -Chrysapius, without it being known what had -caused their death.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Six years later she was called to mourn -the loss of her eldest brother, S. Basil. It -was she who, with his friend Gregory Nazianzen, -had been the means of turning his heart -entirely to God. As a young man he had -been disposed to push his way as a statesman. -In 355 Basil had been at school with Julian, -afterwards Emperor, and an apostate from -the faith, and with Gregory, who was the son -of the Bishop of Nazianzus. Basil had not -formed a high opinion of the former, but with -Gregory “it was one soul in two bodies.” On -returning to Cæsarea after his father’s death, -Basil turned towards a life in the world, and -a prospect of advancement in official life -opened to him. It was then that Macrina had -exerted all her influence over him, and gave -him that final direction which made of him -so glorious a saint and teacher of the Church.</p> - -<p class='c008'>And now Macrina had lost him.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the month of September or October in -the year following the death of S. Basil, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_104'>104</span>Gregory—now Bishop of Nyssa—was present -at the Council held at Antioch, and on leaving -it he resolved on paying a visit to Macrina. -He had not seen her since the death of their -brother Basil, and he wished to talk with her -about him. The journey was long, and the -snows were already powdering the lower ranges -of the lofty mountains he had to pass.</p> - -<p class='c008'>On the night previous to his arrival on -the banks of the Iris, after a tedious and long -day’s travel, he had a dream. It seemed to -him that he held relics in his hands that emitted -a blaze of white light.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When he awoke he wondered what this -dream could signify, for he was not above -the superstition of his age which attributed -importance to dreams; but as he neared the -monastery he met a servant who told him that -Macrina was dangerously ill, and Gregory at -once concluded that his dream was a portent -of her approaching dissolution.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Sick at heart, he pressed forward, and arrived -at the villa. Those within came forth to -welcome him, except the sisters, who remained -in the church, sorrowful at the prospect of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_105'>105</span>losing their best friend, yet glad that she -should see her brother before her death.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Gregory at once entered the church and -prayed, and gave his episcopal benediction to -all. Then he asked to be conducted to -Macrina.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We have an account of the last scene from -his own pen, and this shall be given with -only a little condensation.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“A woman who was there opened the door -to me, and led me within. I found my sister -lying on the ground, on a plank covered with -sackcloth (the Cilician material made of goat’s -hair, much in use for blankets) and with a -pillow of the same supporting her head. She -was very ill, but when she saw me, unable on -account of her great weakness to rise and meet -me, she lifted herself on one elbow, placing the -other hand on the ground for her support. I -ran to her, and insisted on laying her down -again as she had been. Then she lifted her -hands to Heaven and said, ‘I thank Thee, O -Lord my God, in that Thou hast fulfilled the -desire of my heart.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“She did her utmost to conceal from us -<span class='pageno' id='Page_106'>106</span>what a difficulty she found in breathing, so as -not to increase our distress; and her face was -bright and smiling, and she spoke of such -matters as she thought pleasing to us. But -when we came to mention Basil, then my -face expressed the grief I was in at his loss. -But she, on the contrary, spoke of the matter -with serenity of soul and elevation of mind, -so that I felt myself as though carried up -above all worldly considerations into heavenly -regions with her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Presently she said, ‘Brother, you have -had a tedious journey, and must be very -tired: I pray you take a little rest.’ And -although it was a delight to me to listen to -her, yet I obeyed; and I went forth into -the garden, where was a pleasant shady walk. -However, I was in such trouble of mind -that I could admire nothing, and I could -think only of what must shortly happen.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I suppose she must have divined my -thoughts, for she sent word to me not to -fret, as she hoped speedily to be better; but -she really meant that she would escape from -her present pains, and be with God, for whom -<span class='pageno' id='Page_107'>107</span>her soul ever thirsted. I got up when I -heard this, and went to see her again. Then, -when we were together, she began to talk -about old times, since our childhood, and all -as calmly and consequently as though she -were reading out of a book. She talked of -the mercies shown by God to our father, -mother, and all the family.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I wanted to tell her about my troubles -when the Emperor Valens banished me for -the Faith, and of other troubles in which I -had been involved; but she cut me short -with ‘Never lose sight of the obligations you -owe to God. Think chiefly of the advantages -you have received from Him.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“As she was speaking we heard the song -of the virgins calling to vespers, and my -sister bade me go to the church. Thus -passed the night, and when day dawned I -could see clearly by her condition that it would -be her last, for the fever had exhausted her -last powers.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“My soul was agitated by double feelings: -one was grief, for nature would make me feel, -and I knew that the words I heard were the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_108'>108</span>last that would be uttered by one very dear -to me; the other was admiration at the calm -and trust with which she awaited death.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The sun was nigh setting without her -having lost the force of her mind. Then she -ceased to speak to us, but folded her hands -and fixed her eyes on her heavenly Bridegroom. -Her little bed was turned with the feet to -the east, and she spoke to Him in a low -voice, which we could hardly hear. We did, -however, collect some of her words: ‘O Lord, -Thou deliverest us from the fear of death; -Thou makest the close of life the commencement -of a new and truer life. Thou sufferest -us to sleep awhile, and then wilt call us with -the trumpet at the end of time. To the earth -Thou entrustest the dust of which Thy hands -have fashioned us, to reclaim it and clothe it -with immortality and glory. Lord, Thou who -on the Cross didst pardon the malefactor, -remember me in Thy kingdom.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Then Macrina made the sign of the cross -on her eyes, her mouth, and her heart; and, -the strength of the fever having parched her -tongue, we could no longer follow her, but -<span class='pageno' id='Page_109'>109</span>saw that her lips continued to move. She -closed her eyes; but when a lamp was brought -into the room she opened them, and made a -sign that she desired to recite vespers. But -her tongue failed her, only her spirit was active, -and her lips and hands moved as before, and -we understood when she had finished, by her -again signing herself.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Finally she drew a long, deep sigh, and -passed away in prayer. Seeing what had -taken place, and remembering a wish she had -expressed to me, in our last conversation, that -I should render her the last offices, I put out -my shaking hand to her face to close the eyes -and mouth. But I did this only to fulfil my -promise, for really there was no need, as eyes -and mouth were closed, so that she appeared -rather to be sleeping than dead. Her hands -lay on her breast, and her body rested modestly, -as that of a virgin.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>When Macrina was being prepared for -burial, there was no other raiment of hers -found save her veil, her mantle, habit, and a -pair of worn-out shoes. Then Gregory gave -one of his own tunics for clothing his sister’s -<span class='pageno' id='Page_110'>110</span>body, and over her was cast her mother’s -black cloak; “and,” says Gregory, “the blackness -of this cloak made her face seem so much -the whiter, as though it shone with light.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>As she was being clothed, a widow, who -loved her and attended to these last offices, -untied a slender string that was round her neck, -and released a little cross and an iron ring.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Keep the cross,” said Gregory to the -widow, “as a remembrance of her; and I shall -ever preserve the ring.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Who can tell? Perhaps that poor little -iron ring was the reminiscence of her engagement -to the young man to whom she had -long ago been betrothed, and to whom she -had remained ever faithful.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_112'>112</span> -<img src='images/p112.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. GENEVIÈVE.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_113'>113</span> - <h2 id='seven' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>VII</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>GENEVIÈVE OF PARIS</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>S. Geneviève was born and lived in -a time of frightful disaster, unparalleled in -the history of Europe. From the commencement -of the fifth century a veritable deluge -of diverse nations, driven on one by another, -inundated the crumbling empire, and gave the -signal for its complete ruin.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Franks, under the long-haired Clodion, -traversing the forest of the Ardennes, and -rolling to the banks of the Somme, had seized -on Amiens, Cambrai, Tournai, after having -burnt Trèves, and sacked Cologne. The -citizens, of Trèves, which had been the residence -of emperors since Maximian, had been -slaughtered in the circus to which they had -fled. The amphitheatre, which under Constantine -has streamed with the blood of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_114'>114</span>Barbarians, was now heaped with the bodies of -Romans. Cologne had been revelling in drunken -orgy, when a slave ran to announce that the -Franks were on the walls. The citizens had -not the manhood to rise from table so as to -die standing. Their blood mingled with the -wine of their overturned cups. God chastised -Roman vices with disgrace as with iron. In -this fifth century three societies stood face to -face—the Old Roman polity, the Barbarian, -and the Church. Rome went to pieces under -the blows of the Barbarians, but the Barbarian -in turn was subjugated by Christianity.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Geneviève was born at Nanterre, about -seven miles from Paris, in 422 or 423. The -old name of the place, Nemetdoor, is purely -Celtic, as is her name, which is the same as -Gwenever or Gwenhwyvar in Welsh. Her -father was named Severus, and her mother -Gerontia, the female form of Geraint. There -can be no doubt whatever that she was of -Gallic origin, but Latinised, and a Christian.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One word, before proceeding, about the -authority for her life. This is a biography, -written eighteen years after her death, by the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_115'>115</span>priest Genes, her spiritual director. He learned -from the saint the general outline of the incidents -in her childhood, and these he dressed -up in what he believed to be literary style.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Late in the Middle Ages it was said that -S. Geneviève had kept sheep for her father, -and she is now generally represented as a -shepherdess; but there is no early authority -for this, although the fact is very probable. -In the year 429 S. Germain, Bishop of Auxerre, -and S. Lupus, Bishop of Troyes, at the entreaty -of the British Church, commissioned for the -work by a Council of Gallican bishops, left -their dioceses to visit our island, there to withstand -the Pelagian heresy, which was making -way.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Germain was well qualified to go to Britain, -as he was of Celtic origin, and his sister was -the wife of Aldor, brother of Constantine I., -King of Devon and Cornwall.</p> - -<p class='c008'>On his way to the coast he passed through -Nanterre. The people, hearing of his approach, -lined the road, and with them were the children -in goodly numbers.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As Germain and Lupus advanced, the eye -<span class='pageno' id='Page_116'>116</span>of the former rested on a fair little girl of -seven, whose devout look, and sweet, innocent -face, arrested him. He stood still, and called -her to him, then stooped and kissed her on -the brow, and asked her name. He was told -that she was called Geneviève. The pleased -parents now stepped up, and the venerable -bishop asked, “Is this your child?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>They answered in the affirmative.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Then,” said Germain, “happy are ye in -having a child so blessed. She will be great -before God; and, moved by her example, -many will decline from evil and incline to -that which is good, and will obtain remission -of their sins, and the reward of life from -Christ.” And then, after a pause, he said to -the young girl, “My daughter, Geneviève.” -She answered, “Thy little maiden listens.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then he said, “Do not fear to tell me -whether it be not your desire to devote yourself -body and soul to Christ.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>She answered, “Blessed be thou, father, for -thou hast spoken my desire. I pray God -earnestly that He will grant it me.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Have confidence, my daughter,” said -<span class='pageno' id='Page_117'>117</span>Germain; “be of good courage, and what -you believe in your heart and confess with -your lips, that take care to perform. God -will add to your comeliness both virtue and -strength.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then they went into the church and sang -nones and vespers, and throughout the office -Bishop Germain rested his right hand on the -fair little head of the child.</p> - -<p class='c008'>That evening, after supper had been eaten -and they had sung a hymn, Germain bade -Severus retire with his daughter, but bring -her to him again early next morning. So -when day broke, Severus returned with the -child, and the old bishop smiled, and said, -“Welcome, little daughter Geneviève. Do -you recollect what was said yesterday?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>She answered, “My father, I remember -what I promised, and with God’s help what -I promised that I will perform.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then S. Germain picked up a brass coin -from the ground, which had the sign of the -cross on it, and which he had noticed lying -there whilst he was speaking; and he gave it -to her, saying, “Bore a hole in this, and wear -<span class='pageno' id='Page_118'>118</span>it round thy neck in remembrance of me, and -let no other ornament, or gold or silver or -pearls, adorn thy neck and thy fingers.” Then -he bade her farewell, commending her to the -care of her father, and pursued his journey.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, we may ask, How much of this is -true? Almost everything. Geneviève was -certain never to forget how the old bishop had -stopped her, when a little mite of seven, how -he had asked her name, had made her promise -to love and fear God; how in church his hand -had rested all through the service on her head, -and how he had given her the coin to wear. -But as to the prophecy relative to her future, -and to his exacting of her a promise to be a -nun, all that may be the make-up of Genes, -writing after she had been a blessing to the -people of Paris, and had embraced the monastic -life.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At the age of fifteen she and two other girls -somewhat older than herself presented themselves -before the bishop to be veiled as dedicated -virgins. It was remarked that, although -Geneviève was the youngest, yet the bishop -consecrated her first.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_119'>119</span>After their dedication they returned to their -homes; for, at that time, it was not a matter -of course that consecrated virgins should live -in community.</p> - -<p class='c008'>About this time her mother suffered from -inflamed eyes, and for twenty-one months, or -nearly two years, could not see to do her household -work. Accordingly, Geneviève was of -immense assistance to her. She was wont repeatedly -to bathe her mother’s eyes with water -from the well, and this in time reduced the -inflammation, so that eventually Gerontia recovered -her sight.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At last Geneviève lost both her parents, and -now, having no home duties to restrain her, -she went to Paris into a religious community.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 447 S. Germain again visited Britain about -the same trouble which had occasioned his first -journey; and when, on his way, he came to -Paris, he inquired for the little girl whom he -had blessed at Nanterre eighteen years before.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Genes tells us that some spiteful people -sought to disparage her; but Germain would -not hearken to them, and sent for and communed -with her.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_120'>120</span>What caused them to make light of her was -probably this. She had adopted a life of great -asceticism, eating nothing but barley bread and -beans, and that only twice in the week; and -remaining within her cell, conversing with none -from Epiphany till Easter.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There were a number of people in Paris who -did not like these extravagances; and it was -these, in all probability, who spoke against her -to S. Germain. But, as we shall see presently, -by this means she did acquire an enormous -power over the people of Paris, which she used -for good.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Germain had probably but just returned -from Britain before a new and terrible scourge -broke upon Gaul.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 451, the Huns, headed by their king, -Attila, burst in. In two columns this vast -horde had ascended the Danube. One of these -drew several German peoples along with it, -eager for plunder, whilst the other fell on and -crushed the isolated Roman stations. This -agglomeration of invaders met at the sources -of the Danube, crossed the Rhine at Basle, -where the proximity to the Black Forest -<span class='pageno' id='Page_121'>121</span>favoured the construction of rafts for passing -over.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Franks, who occupied the right bank of -the Rhine, extended their hands to the Huns. -The Burgundians, however, offered a vain resistance, -and were cut to pieces. The Huns, -entering Gaul, completed the destruction of -what had been left standing by Vandals, Suevi, -and Alans. Attila, following the Rhine as he -had the Danube, devastated Alsace. Strasburg, -Spires, Worms, ruined by preceding invasions, -had not risen from the dust. Mayence was -sacked, Toul sank in flames, Metz had its -walls and towers overthrown after a few months’ -resistance. The savage conquerors massacred -all, even to the children at the breast. They -fired the town, and long after its site could -only be recognised by the Chapel of S. Stephen, -which had escaped the conflagration.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Several cities opened their gates to Attila: -they hoped to find safety in submission; they -did but expedite their destruction. Despair -gave courage to others, but no heroism availed -against these devouring hordes. Rheims and -Arras were delivered over to the sack. The -<span class='pageno' id='Page_122'>122</span>host broke up into fractions, which ravaged the -country, carrying everywhere fire and sword.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Attila advanced to the Loire.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then it was that a panic fell on the inhabitants -of Paris. In madness of fear, they prepared -to desert it: the rich in their chariots and -waggons, the poor on foot.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was now that S. Geneviève stood forward -and rebuked their cowardice. Whither -could they fly? The enemy penetrated everywhere. -The Hun gained audacity by the -universal panic. Better man their walls, brace -their hearts, and resist heroically.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Parisian mob, headlong and cruel, as -such a mob has ever been, howled at her, and -prepared to pelt her with stones and cast her -into the Seine, when, opportunely, appeared -the Archdeacon of Auxerre, sent expressly -to Geneviève from the bishop, just returned -from Britain, and now dying, bearing Blessed -Bread to her, that he had sent in token -of affectionate communion. This loaf, the -<i>eulogia</i>, was that from which the bread for -the Communion had been taken, and which -remained over. It had been blessed, but not -<span class='pageno' id='Page_123'>123</span>consecrated; and it was sent by bishops to -those whom they held in esteem.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Such a token of regard paid to Geneviève -by one so highly esteemed awed the rabble, -and they swung from one temper to another. -They were now amenable to her advice. They -closed the gates, accumulated the munitions of -war, and made preparations to stand a siege; -but Attila did not approach. He foresaw that -it would take him too long to reduce so strong -a place. On the 14th of June, 451, the Huns -encountered their first repulse. They were -driven from the siege of Orleans. On the -field of Châlons-sur-Marne, the memorable -battle was fought between Aetius, the Roman -general, and Attila. “It was a battle,” says -the historian Jornandes, “which for atrocity, -multitude, horror, and stubbornness has not -had its like.” The field was heaped with the -dead, but it resulted in the expulsion of -the Huns from Gaul.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Feeling a great reverence for S. Denis, -Geneviève desired greatly to build a church -on the scene of his martyrdom; and she urged -some priests to undertake the work. But -<span class='pageno' id='Page_124'>124</span>they hesitated, saying that they had no means -of burning lime—it was a lost art. Then, -so runs the tale, one of them suddenly -recollected having heard two swineherds in -conversation on the bridge over the Seine. -One had said to the other: “Whilst I was -following one of my pigs the other day, I lit -in the forest on an ancient abandoned lime-kiln.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“That is no marvel,” answered the other, -“for I found a sapling in the forest uprooted -by the wind, and under its roots was an old -kiln.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The priests inquired where these kilns were -and used them, and Geneviève set the priest -Genes, who was afterwards her biographer, to -superintend the work of building the church.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It shows to what a condition of degradation -the art of building had fallen, when the Parisians -were unable to burn lime without old Roman -kilns for the purpose.</p> - -<p class='c008'>A little incident, very simple and natural, -was afterwards worked up into a marvel. She -was going one night from her lodging to the -church for prayers, carrying a lantern, when -<span class='pageno' id='Page_125'>125</span>the wind, which was violent, extinguished it. -She opened the lantern, when a puff of wind -on the thick red glowing wick rekindled the -flame. This was thought quite miraculous. -It is a thing that has happened over and -over again with tallow candles when the snuff -is long.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the year 486, Childeric, King of the -Franks, laid siege to Paris, which had remained -under Roman governors. The siege lasted ten -years, to 496. It cannot have been prosecuted -with much persistence.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Frank army reduced the city to great -straits, and famine set in. The poor suffered -the extremity of want, and were dying like -flies. No one seemed to know what to do. -All energy and resourcefulness had deserted -those in authority. Geneviève alone showed -what steps should be taken: she got into a ship, -and was rowed up the Seine, and then up the -Aube to Arçis, where she knew that she could -obtain corn. In the Seine was a fallen tree -with a snag that had been the cause of the loss -of several vessels, but no one had thought of -removing the obstruction. Geneviève made -<span class='pageno' id='Page_126'>126</span>her boatmen saw up the tree and break it, so -that it floated down stream and could effect -no further mischief. Another instance of the -condition of helplessness into which the debased -provincials of Gaul had fallen: they neither -could build lime-kilns nor keep their rivers -open for traffic. She got together what provisions -she could at Arçis, then went on upon -the same quest to Troyes, and finally laded -eleven barges with corn, and returned with them -to the famished city. As they neared Paris a -strong gale was blowing, and the barges being -laden very heavily ran some risk, especially as -here also there were snags in the water. But -with patience and trouble they were manœuvred -through these impediments, and the convoy -arrived in Paris, with the priests singing, and -all who were in the boats joining, “The Lord -is our help and our salvation. The Lord hath -delivered us in the time of trouble.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The joy and gratitude of the Parisians knew -no bounds. Afterwards, when the city did fall, -Childeric resolved on executing a great host -of captives; but Geneviève, in a paroxysm of -compassion, rushed to him, fell on her knees, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_127'>127</span>and would not desist from intercession on their -behalf till he had consented to spare them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At length, worn out by age, she died in 512, -and was buried in Paris, where now stands the -Panthéon. The church was desecrated at the -Revolution, and turned into a burial-place for -Mirabeau, the regicide Lepelletier de Saint-Fargeau, -the brutal Marat, Dampierre, Fabre, -Bayle, and other revolutionaries. The bodies -of Voltaire and Rousseau were also transferred -to it.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 1806 it was again restored as a church, -but was once more turned into a temple after -the July revolution of 1830. Once again -consecrated in 1851, it was finally secularised -in 1885 for the obsequies of Victor Hugo.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_130'>130</span> -<img src='images/p130.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>THE SISTER OF S. BENEDICT.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_131'>131</span> - <h2 id='eight' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>VIII</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>THE SISTER OF S. BENEDICT</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_3_0_4 c007'>It looked to the eyes of Christians of the -Roman Empire crumbling to pieces as -though the end of all things were at hand. -From every quarter barbarism was extending -over the confines of the Empire and was breaking -them down. The civilisation which had -been built up through centuries, the organism -of political unity, the literature and learning -of two great and gifted races, the Greek and -the Latin, achievements of art never to be -surpassed, and Christianity, all seemed destined -to go down and be trodden under foot never -to reappear.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Throughout the Church there rose the wail -to God—“Thine adversaries roar in the midst -of Thy congregations: and set up their banners -for tokens. He that hewed timber afore out -<span class='pageno' id='Page_132'>132</span>of the thick trees was known to bring it to -an excellent work. But now they break down -all the carved work thereof with axes and -hammers. They have set fire upon Thy -holy places: and have defiled the dwelling-place -of Thy Name, even unto the ground. -Yea, they said in their hearts, Let us make -havock of them altogether: thus have they -burnt up all the houses of God in the land. -We see not our tokens, there is not one prophet -more: no, not one is there among us, that -understandeth any more. O God, how long -shall the adversary do this dishonour: how -long shall the enemy blaspheme Thy Name, -for ever?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Confusion, corruption, despair and death, -were everywhere; social dismemberment was -complete. The empire that had embraced the -known world was crumbling to dust under the -blows of the mysterious multitudes passing out -of the darkness beyond the pale. Odoacer, -the chief of the Heruli, had snatched the purple -of the Cæsars from the shoulders of their last -representative in 476, but himself disdained to -wear a mantle that was stained with cowardice -<span class='pageno' id='Page_133'>133</span>and dishonour. Authority, morals, laws, science, -the arts, religion itself, all seemed to be sinking -into the vortex of death.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Germany was wholly pagan, a breeding-place -of hordes that burst forth periodically to devastate -the land that had been cultivated, and -to extinguish the light wherever it burned. -Gaul had been overwhelmed by successive waves -of barbarism. Spain was ravaged by Visigoths, -Suevi, Alani, and Vandals. These latter had -swept over Northern Africa, and had given -it up to unpitying persecution. Britain had -been invaded by the Anglo-Saxons, who had -driven the Britons and their Christianity to -the mountains of Strathclyde, Wales, and to -the peninsula of Cornwall. Over the frozen -Danube, the Goths had passed on their -cumbrous waggons, and had spread from the -woody shores of Dalmatia to the walls of -Constantinople.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The condition of Italy, the heart and soul -of the Empire that had been dissolved, was -deplorable to the last degree. For centuries -agriculture had decayed in it, as the farms -were absorbed by the great senatorial families -<span class='pageno' id='Page_134'>134</span>and worked by their slaves. The people had -come to expect their grain from Egypt and -Africa, and now these tributary harvests were -withdrawn. War, famine, pestilence stalked -over its fair plains, and mowed down such as -remained of the population. Pope Gelasius -affirmed, with some exaggeration, that in -Æmilia, Tuscany and the adjacent provinces, -the human species was almost extirpated. -“The plebeians of Rome,” says Gibbon, “who -were fed by the hand of their master, perished -or disappeared, as soon as his liberality was -suppressed; the decline of the arts reduced the -industrious mechanic to idleness and want; -and the senators, who might support with -patience the ruin of their country, bewailed -their private loss of wealth and luxury. One-third -of those ample estates, to which the -ruin of Italy is originally imputed, was extorted -for the use of the conquerors. Injuries were -aggravated by insults; the sense of actual -sufferings was embittered by the fear of more -dreadful evils; and as new lands were allotted -to new swarms of barbarians, each senator -was apprehensive lest the arbitrary surveyors -<span class='pageno' id='Page_135'>135</span>should approach his favourite villa, or his -most profitable farm. The least unfortunate -were those who submitted without a murmur -to the power which it was impossible to -resist.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The general despair produced in religious -minds the conviction that the fashion of the -world was passing away, there was nothing -further to be hoped for in it, and that the only -direction in which the eternal spring of hope -could flow was in the channels of religion that -led to heaven.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This was the condition of affairs in Italy, -and this explains the origin and the enormous -expansion of the Benedictine Order.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Benedict was born along with his sister -Scholastica in the year 480. They were twins, -and loved each other with that tenderness -which so generally exists between twins; they -were of one heart and one soul.</p> - -<p class='c008'>They belonged to the noble Anician family, -whose history is traceable to the second century -before Christ.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Benedict and his twin sister were born at -Nursia, a Sabine town, situated high up in the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_136'>136</span>mountains near the source of the Nar. It -was here that Vespasia Polla, mother of the -Emperor Vespasian, was also born. Virgil -speaks of the coldness of its climate, as the -chilly cradle of the waters of Tiber and Febaris. -To the east tower up the Apennines to the -peak of the Monte della Sibilla. Two centuries -after the death of Benedict, the vast -ruins of his ancestral palace were still to be -seen outside the town gates.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Doubtless it was to this Alpine retreat that -the family had fled to hide themselves from -the Gothic invaders who were devouring the -land. Benedict and his twin sister, as their -minds opened, became aware of the universal -hopelessness that possessed men’s minds. The -doom of the great nobles was as certainly -sealed as at the French Revolution. No -prospect was open to them of any work, any -career in political life. They could not fly -the fatherland to the colonies, for the colonies -were in the throes as well.</p> - -<p class='c008'>These little children, wandering hand in -hand through the empty halls of the palace, -became prematurely grave, and at an early -<span class='pageno' id='Page_137'>137</span>age were convinced that the only life open to -them was that of religion.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Scholastica was the first to speak out what -she felt, and to resolve to devote herself wholly -to God. Who could think of marriage then, -when there was no prospect of being able to -rear a family in sufficiency and to any career? -Benedict followed. Leaving his old nurse, to -whom the charge of the children had been -committed, and who loved them as her own -soul, he plunged into the gorges of the mountains -to seek for a retreat where he might -discipline his body and soul. The place he -found was Subiaco, twenty-six miles from -Tivoli, up the valley of the Anio. Why he -chose this spot we do not know. He can -hardly have stumbled on it in his wanderings -about Nursia, and it is probable that he went -thence from some other villa and estate of his -parents.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The first place where he lodged was Mentorella, -and there his nurse, Cyrilla, came up -with him, and insisted on furnishing him with -supplies of food. But thence he soon went -on to Subiaco, where he found a cave in the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_138'>138</span>face of the rocks above the falls of the Anio, -and there he spent three years. Every day, -Romanus, a monk who dwelt amid a colony -of anchorites among the ruins of Nero’s palace, -near at hand, let down to him half a loaf from -the top of the rock above, giving him notice -of its approach by the ringing of a bell suspended -to the same rope with the food.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was an astounding mode of life for a -boy growing into manhood, and we should -now consider it a most unprofitable one. But -it was not destined to be unprofitable—very -much the contrary; and we must remember -that there was absolutely no other field for the -activities of a young noble open before him.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“How perfectly,” says Dean Milman, “the -whole atmosphere was then impregnated with -an inexhaustible yearning for the supernatural, -appears from the ardour with which the -monastic passions were indulged at the earliest -age. Children were nursed and trained to -expect at every instant more than human -interferences; their young energies had ever -before them examples of asceticism, to which -it was the glory, the true felicity of life, to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_139'>139</span>aspire. The thoughtful child had all his mind -thus preoccupied. He was early, it might -almost seem intuitively, trained to this course -of life; wherever there was gentleness, modesty, -the timidity of young passion, repugnance to -vice, an imaginative temperament, a consciousness -of unfitness to wrestle with the rough -realities of life, the way lay invitingly open—the -difficult, it is true, and painful, but direct -and unerring way to heaven.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Such a life is not needed now-a-days. What -is now required is one like that of Angela, in -Sir Walter Besant’s “All Sorts and Conditions -of Men,” who will plunge into the sordid -wretchedness of the slums of our great cities, -and labour there to bring happiness to the -dull lives of the toilers—who will labour to -ameliorate the condition of those that are the -slaves of our nineteenth-century civilisation. -What we require—what God requires—are -social reformers, men and women, who in place -of living selfish lives of amusement and luxury, -will devote themselves to helping to raise those -who are down, who will seek happiness, not in -pampering self, but in making others happy.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_140'>140</span>After a while crowds of disciples flocked to -Benedict, and then he left Subiaco for Monte -Cassino, which was thenceforth to be the -capital of monastic life.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Strange it may appear, but it was true, that -Benedict found the people round Cassino still -pagans, offering sacrifices in a temple to -Apollo on the height where he chose to plant -his settlement.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in20'>“In old days,</div> - <div class='line'>That mountain, at whose side Cassino rests,</div> - <div class='line'>Was, on its height, frequented by a race</div> - <div class='line'>Deceived and ill-disposed; and I it was,</div> - <div class='line'>Who thither carried first the name of Him,</div> - <div class='line'>Who brought the soul-subliming truth to man,</div> - <div class='line'>And such a speeding grace shone over me,</div> - <div class='line'>That from their impious worship I reclaim’d</div> - <div class='line'>The dwellers round about.”—Dante, <i>Par.</i> xxii.</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c008'>The visitor to Monte Cassino now leaves -the station at San Germano, and hires donkeys -for the ascent. The steep and stony path -winds above the roofs of the houses of the -town, and at every path opens fresh views of -entrancing beauty. The silver thread of the -Garigliano lies below, with towns studded on -its banks; long ranges of mountains of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_141'>141</span>most beautiful outline break the horizon, billow -after billow of intensest blue, crested as with -a foam of snow. Little oratories by the wayside -commemorate incidents in the life of -S. Benedict. First comes that of S. Placidus, -the favourite disciple of the patriarch; then -that of Scholastica his sister; then one where -he is supposed to have wrought a miracle; -next a cross on a platform that indicates the -place where brother and sister met for the last -time—of which more anon. Then a grating -and a cross where S. Benedict knelt to ask -God’s blessing before he laid the foundation -stone of his monastery. Benedict had been -thirty-six years a monk before he came to -Monte Cassino, and we know nothing of his -sister’s life through all these years, save that -she had maintained a still and holy converse -with God. It is most probable that she had -never tarried very far from her brother. Now -that he settled at Monte Cassino, she came -and planted herself with a little community -of pious women at the foot of the mountain. -Scholastica was as white in soul, as earnest, as -devout as was Benedict. They were alike in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_142'>142</span>everything save in sex; and she became, as -unawares as himself, a mighty foundress—for -if from him houses for men multiplied -throughout the Western world, so was she -the mother spiritual of innumerable similar -refuges for holy women.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At Monte Cassino, according to the expression -of Pope Urban II., “the monastic -life flowed from the heart of Benedict as from -the fountain of Paradise,” and here it was that -he composed his famous rule, that commenced -with the words, “Hearken, O my sons” -(<i>Ausculta o fili</i>).</p> - -<p class='c008'>When he drew it up, not a notion came -into his head that he was doing a work that -would last, a work that was absolutely needed -for the times, and without which the barbarians -would never have been tamed and regenerated, -and a new civilisation superior to the old rise -out of the ashes of that which expired.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It is quite true that there were plenty of -monks and nuns already scattered about; -but they were under no definite rule, under -no strict obedience. We see exactly how it -was among the Celtic societies. An abbot -<span class='pageno' id='Page_143'>143</span>or abbess rambled over the West, now in -Ireland, then in Scotland, in Britain, in Armorica, -dived into the Swiss gorges, strayed about in -the woods of Germany, founding houses and -churches, then going farther. And just as the -abbots were ever on the move, so was it with -those who placed themselves under their teaching. -No sooner did they think they knew -enough, or no sooner did the itch of change -affect them, than away they went, now to -pay a brief visit to some other great master, then -to be off again and found monasteries of their -own. There was no stability about them, and -above all no organisation. The idea of -obedience never seems to have entered their -heads, and, as a matter of course, a great -number of vagabonds too idle to work, and -loving change, assumed the tonsure and habit, -and roved over the country leading scandalous -lives; in fact, the Hooligans of the day postured -as saints. Monachism, which should have served -a high missionary purpose, for lack of organisation -was becoming a discredit to Christianity.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There is a striking French tale, “Mon oncle -Celestin,” by Ferdinand Faber, in which he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_144'>144</span>describes the “ermites” of the Cevennes and -the south of France, a set of men who pretend -to lead exalted lives, wear a religious habit, are -under no ecclesiastical discipline, and who—with -some notable exceptions—are a scandal -and source of demoralisation. Now the monks -and ascetics before S. Benedict were very much -like these modern “ermites” of the Cevennes.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The great work of S. Benedict was to coordinate -all these ardent men in one body, to -subject them to discipline, to insist on obedience, -and then to employ their powers for the -good of the Church and of humanity in general.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At that period, when nations had to be -conquered, and those nations barbarian, the -ordinary methods of propagating the faith did -not suffice. Single priests were pretty sure to -be butchered, or if not, alone they could effect -very little. Besides, the barbarians had to be -taught something more than Christianity; they -had to be instructed in the industrial arts and -in agriculture.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, the Benedictine monastery was not -only a missionary establishment containing a -great many men, but it was a school, a hospital, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_145'>145</span>a poorhouse, a great workshop, and an -agricultural institution.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But we must leave this interesting topic to -speak of S. Scholastica.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As already said, she had established herself -at the foot of the mountain with a community -of like-minded women who were under the -direction of her brother. They met only once -a year; and then it was that Scholastica left -her cloister to seek Benedict. He, on his side, -descended part way to meet her; and the place -where they clasped hands and looked into each -other’s eyes was on the mountain side, not very -far from the gate of the monastery.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“There, at their last meeting, occurred that -struggle of fraternal love with the austerity of -the rule, which is the only episode in the life -of Scholastica, and which has insured an -imperishable remembrance to her name. They -had passed the entire day in pious conversation, -mingled with the praises of God. Towards -evening they ate together.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“While they were still at table, and the night -approached, Scholastica said to her brother, ‘I -pray thee do not leave me to-night, but let us -<span class='pageno' id='Page_146'>146</span>speak of the joys of heaven till the morning.’ -‘What sayest thou, my sister!’ answered -Benedict; ‘on no account can I remain out -of the monastery.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Upon the refusal of her brother, Scholastica -bent her head between her clasped hands on the -table, and prayed to God, shedding tears to such -an extent that they ran over the table. The -weather was at the time serene: there was -not a cloud in the sky. But scarcely had she -raised her head, when thunder was heard muttering, -and a storm began. The rain, lightning, -and thunder were such, that neither Benedict -nor any of the brethren who accompanied him -could take a step beyond the roof that sheltered -them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Then he said to Scholastica, ‘May God -pardon thee, my sister, but what hast thou -done?’ ‘Ah yes!’ she answered him, ‘I prayed -thee, and thou wouldst not listen to me; then -I prayed God, and He heard me. Go now, -if thou canst, and send me away, to return to -my convent.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“He resigned himself, against his will, to -remain, and they passed the rest of the night -<span class='pageno' id='Page_147'>147</span>in spiritual conversation. S. Gregory, who has -preserved this tale to us, adds that it is not to -be wondered at God granting the desire of the -sister rather than that of the brother, because -of the two it was the sister who loved most, -and that those who love most have the greatest -power with God.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“In the morning they parted, to see each -other no more in this life. Three days after, -Benedict, being at the window of his cell, had -a vision, in which he saw his sister entering -heaven under the form of a dove. Overpowered -with joy, his gratitude burst forth in songs and -hymns to the glory of God. He immediately -sent for the body of the saint, which was brought -to Monte Cassino, and placed in the sepulchre -he had already prepared for himself, that death -might not separate those whose souls had always -been united to God.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The death of his sister was the signal of -departure for himself. He survived her only -forty days. A violent fever having seized him, -he caused himself to be carried into the chapel -of S. John the Baptist. He had before ordered -to be opened the tomb in which his sister slept. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_148'>148</span>There, supported in the arms of his disciples, -he received the viaticum: then, placing himself -at the side of the open grave, at the foot of the -altar, and with his arms extended towards heaven, -he died standing, murmuring a last prayer.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Died standing!—such a victorious death -became well the great soldier of God.”<a id='r3' /><a href='#f3' class='c009'><sup>[3]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>He was buried beside his sister, on the very -spot where had stood the altar of Apollo which -he had cast down.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_150'>150</span> -<img src='images/p150.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. BRIDGET OF KILDARE.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_151'>151</span> - <h2 id='nine' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>IX</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. BRIDGET</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_3_0_4 c007'>One would have to look through many -centuries, and over a wide tract of the -earth’s surface, to find a woman who possessed -in her own generation so large an influence, -and who so deeply impressed her personality -on after generations, as S. Bridget. A woman -she was, with no advantages of birth; but -who by the mere force of character and her -marvellous holiness, became a predominating -power in the Church of Ireland after the death -of S. Patrick.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It is said of the sick that the nurse is as -important as the doctor; and in the spread of -the Gospel and the establishment of the Church, -the part of Bridget was only second to that -of the great Apostle of Ireland.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The lives of S. Bridget that we possess are, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_152'>152</span>unhappily, late, and intermixed, nay, overloaded -with fable; the most grotesque and preposterous -miracles are attributed to her. Nevertheless, -when sifted, and the extravagances have -been eliminated, sufficient of truth, of real -history and biography remains behind for us to -distinguish the main outline of her story, and -to discern the real characteristics of the Saint.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It would seem to be a law of Divine providence, -that at such periods of transformation -as arise periodically, suitable persons should -rise to prominence for giving direction to -the disturbed minds of men in the general -dislocation of received ideas.</p> - -<p class='c008'>To understand the exact position of S. Bridget, -and the work she wrought, it is necessary for -us to look at the condition of Ireland before -it received the Gospel.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The whole political organisation was tribal, -and not territorial. The chief of the clan was -almost absolute, and about him, as a centre -of unity, the tribesmen clung, as bees about -their queen.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The chiefs had their Druids or Medicine-men, -who blessed their undertakings and cursed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_153'>153</span>their enemies, and the most unbounded confidence -was placed in the efficacy of these -blessings or curses. The Druids were endowed -with lands, and probably in Ireland, as in -Britain, constituted sacred tribes within the -tribal confines of the secular chiefs.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When S. Patrick arrived he at once strove -to effect the conversion of the chiefs, for without -that his efforts with the bulk of the -population must fail, and the conversion of a -chief entailed as a consequence that of his -clan. The Druids, when discredited, were -disposed to accept Christianity; where they -were not, the chiefs did not disestablish them, -but gave to S. Patrick and his followers fresh -sites on which to constitute their own ecclesiastical -federations, on precisely the same system -as that of the Druids. S. Patrick throughout -acted in the most conciliatory spirit; he overthrew -nothing that was capable of being -adapted, and his wise forbearance conciliated -even those at first most opposed to him.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There can be little doubt that in Ireland, as -in Gaul, there had been colleges of Druidesses, -as there had been of Druids. We do not -<span class='pageno' id='Page_154'>154</span>know this by the testimony of texts, but it is -more than probable. In Gaul these women -were prophetesses; they lived in solitary places, -often on islands. The nine Scenæ occupied -an island in the Seine. The priestesses of the -Namnetes lived on another at the mouth of -the Loire, in huts about a temple. Once in -the year they were bound, between one night -and another, to destroy and replace the roof -of their temple; and woe to the woman who -dropped any of the sacred materials! Instantly -she was set upon by her sisters, and torn limb -from limb.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When S. Patrick and his missionaries entered -on the prerogatives of the Druids, there was -occasion for Christian women to usurp the -places, and to some extent the functions, of -the Druidesses. And this is precisely the line -adopted by S. Bridget. The year of her -birth was between 451 and 458, and she was -the daughter of a slave woman, who had been -sold to a Druid. Her mother’s name was -Brotseach. The father, Dubtach, was a nominal -Christian, but a thoroughly heartless and unprincipled -man.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_155'>155</span>The Druid and his wife were kindly people, -and provided a white cow with red ears, on -whose milk the little child was reared, and -they allowed only one woman whom they -could trust to milk the cow. As she grew -up, Bridget was set to keep sheep on the -moors; and there, not only did she tend them, -but she also tamed the wild birds that flew -about her. Soon the wild ducks and brent-geese -allowed her to stroke them. When she -had grown old enough to be useful, she asked -leave to go and see her father, who lived in -Leinster, whereas her mother was a slave in -Ulster. The Druid at once gave her leave, -and she left. Her father was not cordial in -his reception of her, and set her to keep swine, -and also at times to manage the kitchen. On -one occasion, when visited by an acquaintance, -he bade her boil five pieces of bacon for the -entertainment. Unfortunately a hungry dog -came in and carried off some of the bacon. -This threw Dubtach into a fury, and he sent -her back to her mother.</p> - -<p class='c008'>On her return, Bridget found Brotseach -very ill and unable to attend to her work. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_156'>156</span>It was summer, and she had been sent with -the cattle to a mountain pasture, such as in -Wales is called a <i>hafod</i>, whereas the winter -habitation is the <i>hendrê</i>. There were twelve -cows to be milked, and their butter to be made. -Bridget undertook the supervision of the dairy -with energy, and some verses have been preserved -which it is said she sang as she churned: -“Oh, my Prince, who canst do all things, -and God, bless, I pray Thee, my kitchen with -Thy right hand—my kitchen, the kitchen -blessed by the white God, blessed by the -Mighty King, a kitchen stocked with butter. -Son of Mercy, my Friend, come and look upon -my kitchen, and give me abundance.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was reported to the Druid that Bridget -gave the buttermilk to the poor, and he and -his wife started for the mountain dairy to -see that she was not wasting their substance; -but they found that the butter she had made -was so good and so plentiful that they -were satisfied. Indeed, the kindly old man -at once gave Brotseach and Bridget their -liberty, to go where they would. He and -his wife had been won by their piety and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_157'>157</span>blameless life, and gladly consented to be -baptised.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget and her mother left with thanks -and tears, and went to Leinster to Dubtach, -who was well connected and rich, but avaricious. -Bridget particularly annoyed him by her readiness -to give food to the poor. To what -extent she was justified in this may be questioned. -But it must be remembered that the -period was one in which no provision whatever -was made for the poor, who starved unless -assisted; and the girl’s tender heart could not -endure to see their sufferings and not to -relieve them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At last Dubtach could stand it no longer, -and he took her in his chariot to sell her into -slavery, to grind at the quern for Dunlaing, -son of the King of Leinster. On reaching the -king’s <i>dun</i>, or castle, Dubtach went within -and left Bridget outside in the chariot. A -squalid leper came up, begging. Bridget, -whether out of impulsive charity, or more -probably in a fit of mischievous cunning, -knowing that her father was selling her like a -calf or a sheep, gave to the leper the sword -<span class='pageno' id='Page_158'>158</span>which Dubtach had left in the chariot. The -poor man at once disappeared with the gift. -Next moment the prince and her father issued -from the <i>dun</i>; the prince desired to look -at the girl before purchasing her. Instantly -Dubtach discovered that his sword was gone, -and he asked after it. “I have given it away -for your soul’s good,” said Bridget, with a -twinkle in her eye. “On my word!” exclaimed -the prince, “I cannot afford to buy such -extravagant slaves as this.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Dubtach drove home in a fury, and he made -his house so intolerable that she resolved to -embrace the monastic life. She sought Bishop -Maccaille, taking seven companions with her, -all desiring to unite in the service of God and -in ministering to the sick and needy.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bishop Maccaille placed white veils on their -heads, and blessed and consecrated them. -Bridget was then aged eighteen.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Each of the girls chose one of the Beatitudes -as her special virtue, which before all others -she would seek to attain; and Bridget selected -as hers “Blessed are the merciful, for they -shall obtain mercy.”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_159'>159</span>An odd story was told in later times concerning -this consecration. It was said that -Maccaille opened his book in the wrong place, -and instead of reading the office for the consecration -of a virgin, read over her that for -the ordination of a bishop.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This fable was invented for a purpose. As -we shall see presently, Bridget became head -of an ecclesiastical tribe, and had under her -jurisdiction a bishop who was amenable to her -orders. This was a condition of affairs not -at all uncommon among the British, Irish, and -Scots, but it was incomprehensible in mediæval -times to those trained under another system, -when bishops were sources of jurisdiction. So -this story was made up to give some justification -for the exercise, by the Abbess Bridget, -of authority over a bishop and priests.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the Life of S. Bridget we are assured -that when she was twelve years old she met -S. Patrick, and that she wove the shroud -in which he was buried. According to the -ordinary computation, S. Patrick came to Ireland -in 432, and died in 465; but Dr. Todd -has shown good reason to believe that this -<span class='pageno' id='Page_160'>160</span>calculation rests on an error. Palladius, whose -name was also Patricius, was sent to Ireland -in 432 by Pope Celestine; but he failed in -his mission, abandoned Ireland, and died at -Fordun. Neither S. Patrick himself, in his Confession, -nor the earliest notices of him, say a -word of his having been sent by Celestine, and -there is reason to believe that he really came -to Ireland in 460, and died in 493. If this -be the case, it is quite possible that there may -be truth in the story of the meeting of Bridget -and the great apostle, and that it was his -influence which induced her to adopt the life -she chose. Bridget was now at the head of -her little community of eight virgins, and they -at once devoted themselves to good works.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Very soon great numbers of pious women -came to her from every quarter, entreating -to be received into her community and placed -under her direction.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We can see by the brutality of Dubtach -selling the mother of his child to a heathen -Druid, though he himself professed to be a -Christian, and later, deliberately attempting to -sell his daughter, that women at that time -<span class='pageno' id='Page_161'>161</span>were treated as chattels, and no respect was -paid to them. It was largely due to Bridget -that an immense revulsion of feeling in this -particular took place.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She travelled over Ireland, and, wherever -she was able, planted those who placed themselves -in her hands near their own relatives -and in their own country. She entered into -correspondence with the bishops. She was -warmly seconded by Erc of Slane, by Mel of -Armagh, and Ailbe of Emly.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She managed to dot her settlements through -a large portion of the island, and they became -not only hospitals for the sick, but nurseries -of learning, for she made a point of having -the young girls confided to her for education -taught their letters.</p> - -<p class='c008'>King Conall visited her on his way to make -a raid, and to ask her benediction on his arms; -“for,” said he, “it is a mighty great pleasure -cutting the throats of our enemies.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget used all her endeavours to dissuade -him from an unprovoked attack against those -who were at peace with him, but she could -induce him to go home only on one condition—that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_162'>162</span>she would promise him her aid in all -legitimate wars.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Somewhat later he was engaged in a military -expedition, and it had been successful.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As he was returning, very tired, with his -men, he reached a <i>dun</i> or castle, and resolved -to rest there. His men dissuaded him, as -the enemy were in pursuit. “Bah!” said -Conall, “Bridget has promised to look after -me,” and he threw himself down to sleep. -A great fire was lighted, and his men ranged -the heads of the slain they had brought with -them round the fire, and they themselves sat -up talking and singing. Meanwhile the enemy -came on, but they sent a spy, who crept unobserved -up to the walls and looked in. When -he saw the dead faces with the flicker of the -red fire on them, and that Conall’s men were -alert, his heart failed him, and he went back -and told his fellows that they must not risk -a night attack on the <i>dun</i>.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Many touching stories are told of Bridget’s -tenderness to the sick: of a poor consumptive -boy whom she nursed; of a man who carried -his mother on his back for many days, that he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_163'>163</span>might lay her before Bridget in the hopes that -she might be healed of the lung complaint -that afflicted her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One day—so says the legend—two lepers -came to her, and she bade the one wash the -other. And he who was washed became whole. -Then said she, “Go and wash thy brother.” -“Not I, forsooth!” replied the man. “I, a -clean man, with sound skin, shall I scrub that -loathsome object?” “Then I will do it,” -said Bridget; and she took the poor leper and -thoroughly cleansed him.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The truth of this story would seem to -be that Bridget bade a servant wash the -leper, that he refused, and she herself performed -the office.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But she did more than attend to the sick. -She saved the lives of men condemned to death. -On one occasion, a cupbearer to the King of -Teffia let fall a valuable goblet, and it was -dented. The king, in a rage, ordered the -man to execution, though Bishop Mel interceded -for him, but in vain; then Bridget got -the cup, and, as she had skilful smiths under -her, had the dents removed, so that it presented -<span class='pageno' id='Page_164'>164</span>the same appearance as before, and the king was -then reluctantly induced to pardon the man.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She was for a long time under the direction -of Erc of Slane, in Munster. Whilst there, a -certain anchorite, who had made a vow never -to look on the face of a woman, started with -his disciples to go to one of the Western Isles, -there to establish a community. His way led -near where Bridget was. Night fell, and his -disciples, not relishing spending the hours of -darkness on the open waste, and supperless, -begged him to ask Bridget to give them food -and lodging for the night. The old man -absolutely refused. Bridget heard of this, and -when the whole company was asleep she and -one or two of her maids went on tiptoe to -them and carried off all their bundles of goods -and garments. When the men woke next -morning everything was gone. Here was a -pretty kettle of fish! Most reluctantly the -old anchorite was obliged to swallow his -objections and go humbly to Bridget and beg -for the restitution of the packages. “Very -well,” said she, “when I have fed and housed -you for a couple of days, you shall have them,—and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_165'>165</span>do not hold up your nose and despise -women any more.” So she entertained the -whole party, and when they departed she -provided them with a couple of sumpter horses -to carry their bundles for them. When the -anchorite arrived at the island to which he -had taken a fancy, to his dismay he found -that a man lived on it with his wife and -sons and daughters, and claimed it as his -property, and absolutely refused to leave. -The anchorite was forced to send for Bridget -to arrange terms, and she with difficulty -bought off the proprietor. “After all,” said -she, “you can’t do without the help of -women—for all your foolish vow.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>When with S. Erc, she must have been -in that portion of King’s County that -then belonged to the kingdom of Meath. -After that she removed to Waterford, and -remained for some time at Kilbride, near -Tramore.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She heard that the King of Munster had -a captive in chains very harshly treated. She -went to his castle to beg for the man’s release, -but the king was not at home. However, the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_166'>166</span>foster-father and -mother, and foster-brothers -were there. They could give her no assistance. -“I will await the king’s return,” said Bridget. -Time began to pass heavily. She looked round, -and saw that harps hung in the hall. “Come,” -said she, “let us have some music.” The -foster-parents of the king expressed themselves -unwilling and incapable. But Bridget -would take no excuse. Towards evening the -king returned, and as he neared his hall, heard -the twang of harps and voices singing and -laughing. He came in at the door, and when -he saw his foster-father with a cracked voice -piping out an old ballad he laughed till the -tears ran down his cheeks. Every one was -in good humour, and he could not refuse -Bridget her request.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget next moved into Leinster, apparently -to the district of Kinsale. She had not seen -her father for some time, so now she went -to visit him. He was not more amiable as he -advanced in years. With difficulty she withdrew -from him a servant maid, whom he was -thrashing unmercifully. When she left, the -maid said to her, “Oh! would to heaven you -<span class='pageno' id='Page_167'>167</span>were always here, to save us from the master’s -violence!”</p> - -<p class='c008'>She—who had been a slave-girl herself—was -pitiful to these poor things. Some runaway -slave-girls took refuge with her, and she had -hard work sometimes to reconcile their mistresses -to leaving them under her protection.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Before she left her father, the old fellow -asked her to get the king to let him keep -as his own property a sword the prince had -lent him. Bridget went to the castle. No -sooner had she arrived than one of the king’s -men entreated her to take him into her tribe. -So she asked the king to give her the man, -and give her father the sword.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“You ask a great deal,” said he. “I must -have something in return.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Shall I demand of God for you Life -Eternal, and a continuation of royalty in your -house?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“As to Life Eternal,” said the king, “I -know nothing about it; and as to royalty after -I am dead, the boys of my family must fight -for their own crowns. Give me victory over -my enemies.”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_168'>168</span>“I will obtain that for you,” she said. And -on this being promised he acceded to both her -requests.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This is a very characteristic story of an -Irish saint. The kings and princes firmly -believed that the saints could give them a -place in heaven and victory over their foes, -could continue their line in power, or deprive -their posterity of sovereign rights.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This king was Illand, son of Dunlaing. Soon -after this interview he went into the plain of -Breagh, west of Dublin, where he fought the -Ulster men and defeated them. After this he -waged as many as thirty battles in Ireland, and -gained eight victories in Britain. He died in -506. On his death the clan of Niall, taking -courage, gathered their forces to attack the -men of Leinster, who actually dug up the body -of the old king, set it in a chariot, clothed -in his regal garments, and marched against the -men of the north, headed by the corpse.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget now went into Connaught, and -founded an establishment there. It was whilst -there that an incident characteristic of the times -occurred.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_169'>169</span>She had under her charge a poor decrepit -woman who was failing rapidly. “The old -creature can’t live,” said one of Bridget’s -women. “Let us strip her at once. It is -bitter weather and frosty, and it will be -awkward to get her garments off her back -when she is stiff and stark.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“On no account,” said Bridget. And when -the cripple died she with her own hands -divested the body of its clothing, then laid -the garments outside the door in the frost, and -washed them finally herself.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget and some of her spiritual daughters -paid a visit to S. Ibar of Begery. He served -them at supper with bacon. Bridget saw two -of the girls sitting with their platters before -them and their noses turned up; they would -not touch the food. She was very angry, -jumped up from her seat, caught them by -the shoulders, and turned them out of the -hall, and bade them stand there, one on each -side of the door, till supper was over. She had -run short of seed-corn, and had gone to beg -some of Ibar. The season was probably Lent, -and the scruple of the girls was on that account.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_170'>170</span>When S. Bridget first saw the great plain -of Breagh stretched before her, it was in early -summer, and it was as though snowed over -with the white clover, and the air that breathed -from it was sweet with scent and musical with -the hum of bees. She stood still, raised her -hands in an ecstasy of delight, and said: -“Oh! if this plain were but mine, I would -give it all to God!”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Good woman!” said S. Columba, when he -was told this of Bridget. “God accepted the -desire of her loving heart just as surely as if -she really had made to Him the donation of -all that land.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Once a bishop and a party of clerks arrived, -and began to inquire when they were to have -a meal and what they were to have to eat.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“It is all very well for you to be so -clamorous,” said Bridget, “for you are hungry. -But can you not understand that I and my -spiritual daughters are hungry also? We have -no religious teacher here, and we long to hear -the Word of God. Will you not give us who -are hungry the nourishment of souls before you -call on us to satisfy your stomachs?”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_171'>171</span>The bishop was ashamed, and led the way -to the church.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It happened that there was a couple who -led a cat-and-dog life, and at last declared -that they could not live together, and that -they would separate. Bridget went to them, -and by her charm of manner and earnest words -so won them over that thenceforth they came -to love each other devotedly. So much so, -that one day when the husband left home to -cross an estuary, without saying good-bye, the -wife ran after him into the water, and would -have been drowned had he not returned to -kiss her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There was a madman who wandered on -the mountain—Slive Forait. Bridget was -crossing it, and her companions were in -deadly fear of encountering the maniac. “I -fear him not,” said she; “I will go and -find him.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Before long she encountered the poor wretch. -She said to him, “My friend, have you anything -to say to me?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Yes, nun,” answered he: “Love the Lord, -and all will love thee. Reverence the Lord, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_172'>172</span>and all will reverence thee. I cannot avoid -thee, O nun, thou art so pitiful to all the -miserable and poor.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The life she led with the sisters was full -of simplicity. She took her turn to tend the -sheep, she helped to brew the Easter ale which -she sent about to the bishops as her offering.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The following is a funny story.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Certain friends came to visit Bridget, and -they left their house shut without a caretaker -in it. When they were well away, some -robbers came, broke open the byre and stole -the oxen, and drove them away to the Liffey. -They had to cross the river at a ford, but -the water was deep, so the men stripped themselves, -and that their garments might be kept -dry, attached them to the horns of the cattle. -But no sooner were the oxen in the water -than they refused to proceed, and, turning, -galloped home, carrying away the clothing of -the robbers on their heads.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Having such large numbers of women under -her direction, Bridget was obliged to draw up -for them a set of rules. An odd legend attaches -to the rules. She sent, so it was told, seven -<span class='pageno' id='Page_173'>173</span>men and a poor blind boy, who was in her -service, to Rome to obtain a rule. But as -they were crossing the English Channel, the -anchor caught. They drew lots who was to -go down and release the anchor. The lot -fell to the blind boy. He descended, unhooked -the anchor, and it was hauled up, -but left him behind. The seven went on, -and returned at the end of the year, and were -without any rule. As they were crossing the -Channel, again the anchor caught, but it became -disengaged, and up with it came the boy, and -he had a Rule of Life with him, acquired in -the depths, and this he took to Bridget, and -it became her famous rule for all her communities. -Perhaps the story originated thus. -It was said that she had sent to Rome for a -system of monastic discipline, but as none -came to her, she fished up one out of the -depths of her own conscience and common-sense.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget certainly to the utmost strove to -show forth the grace of Mercy, which she had -elected as that for which she would specially -strive, when she was veiled. Poor lepers were -<span class='pageno' id='Page_174'>174</span>kept by her attached to her convent, and fed -and administered to by her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One day a woman brought her a hamper -of apples. “Oh!” cried Bridget, “how pleased -my lepers will be with them!” The woman -angrily said, “I brought the apples for you, -and not for a parcel of lepers.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>On another occasion, when Bishop Conlaeth -came to vest for the Eucharist, he found that -his chasuble was gone. In fact, Bridget had -cut it up and made of it a garment for a -leper. Conlaeth was not overpleased. “I -cannot celebrate without a proper vestment,” -said he. “Wait a moment,” said Bridget, -and ran away. Presently she returned with one -she had made and embroidered with her own -hands, and gave it to him in place of that -she had disposed of to the leper.</p> - -<p class='c008'>A poor fellow who had gone to prefer a petition -to the King of Leinster, saw a fox playing -about in his <i>cashel</i> (<i>i.e.</i> castle). Not knowing -that it was tame, and a pet of the king, he -killed it. The king, Illand, was furious, threw -the fellow into chains and vowed he would -have him put to death. Bridget heard of it, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_175'>175</span>and at once went to see him, and took with -her a fox that had just been trapped. She -offered the fox to Illand, on condition that he -should let the man go. The king, supposing -it was tame, consented. No sooner was -the fellow released than Bridget let go her -fox, when away dashed Reynard across the -<i>dun</i> and over the walls, and was seen no more. -“I have not got the best of this bargain,” -said the king.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In or about the year 480 she founded her -mother house at Kildare—“The Cell of the -Oak.” She was granted land and a sanctuary, -with jurisdiction over all who lived on her -land. Thus she became a great ecclesiastical -chieftainess, ruling not over women only, but -over men as well. Indeed, it would seem that -schools for youths were also under her. To -regulate sacred matters in her tribe, she chose -a bishop named Conlaeth, who was a good -smith in the precious metals, and could manufacture -bells.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the great house of Kildare little children -were taken charge of, either because orphans, -or because given to the sisters by their parents. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_176'>176</span>Tighernach, Bishop of Clones, was one of -these. As a babe, Bridget held him at the font, -and his infant years were under her care. He -ever remained deeply attached to her. Perhaps -it may be taken as a token of his affection -that when he founded a church in Cornwall, -a chapel dedicated to his foster-mother should -have been planted in proximity.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One who deeply reverenced her was the -famous S. Brendan, who sailed for seven years -on the Atlantic in quest of the Land of Promise. -Once he was in conversation with her, and he -said to her, “Tell me, Bridget, about your -spiritual things. For my part I may say that, -since I have learned to love and fear God, -I have not stepped across nine furrows without -my mind turning to Him.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget thought for a moment and said, “I -do not think, Brendan, that my mind has ever -strayed from Him.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>As her age advanced, her influence extended -throughout Ireland. Swarms of her spiritual -children must have crossed to Wales, to Devon -and Cornwall, to Brittany, for we find in all -these districts dedications to her; and these -<span class='pageno' id='Page_177'>177</span>dedications signify churches placed under the -rule of her congregation. It may indeed be -said that it was she who initiated a great -upheaval of woman from being a mere slave -to become a revered member of the social -body.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There was no woman in the British Church, -either in Wales or Alba, which we now call -Scotland, who occupied the same position. In -Saxon England the only woman who at all -approached her was S. Hilda, and she was -not, like Bridget, an originator.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Conlaeth, Bridget’s bishop, died in 519. She -was sought, consulted by princes and by prelates. -The sour Gildas, author of the “History -of the Britons,” if he did not pay her a visit, -sent her as token of his esteem the present -of a small bell, cast by himself.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Nothing particular is recorded of her last -illness. She received the Communion from -the hands of S. Nennid, whom years before -she had gently reproved for his giddiness, and -she died on February 1st, 525. According to -some accounts she was aged seventy, according -to others seventy-four.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_178'>178</span>There are two old Irish hymns in honour of -her. One begins:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Bridget, ever good woman,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Flame-golden, sparkling.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>This is variously attributed to S. Columba, -S. Ultan, and S. Brendan. The other hymn -is by S. Broccan, who died in 650.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Both may be found in the Irish “Liber -Hymnorum,” recently issued by the “Henry -Bradshaw Society.”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_181'>181</span> - <h2 id='ten' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>X</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>THE DAUGHTERS OF BRIDGET</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>The story of the introduction of Christianity -into Ireland is altogether so interesting, -that it may be well to add something further -to what has already been told of S. Bridget, -and to the story of S. Itha. In the evangelisation -of the Emerald Isle, woman had her place -beside man, and S. Bridget and S. Itha played -their part as effectually as did S. Patrick and -S. Benignus.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Let us first see what the paganism of the -Irish consisted in, and what was their social -condition before S. Patrick preached, so that -we may be able to realise to some degree what -a revolution was effected by the introduction -of the Gospel.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The heathen Irish certainly adored idols; -one of the principal of these was Cromm Cruaich, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_182'>182</span>which is said to have been the chief idol of -Ireland. It is said to have been of gold, and -to have been surrounded by twelve lesser idols -of stone. To this Cromm Cruaich the Irish -were wont to sacrifice their children. There -still exists an old poem that mentions this:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Milk and corn</div> - <div class='line in1'>They sought of him urgently,</div> - <div class='line in1'>For a third of their offspring,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Great was its horror and its wailing.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c008'>Then there were the <i>Side</i> worshipped. We -do not know what these were, but it is thought -that they were the spirits of ancestors. The -sun also received adoration, so did wells. -S. Patrick went to the well of Slan, and there -he was told that the natives venerated it as a -god; it was the King of Waters, and they -believed that an old dead <i>faith</i> or prophet lay -in it under a great stone that covered the -well. S. Patrick moved the slab aside, and so -destroyed the sanctity of the well.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There can be no doubt that polygamy existed: -Bridget’s father had a wife in addition to -Brotseach, her mother; and S. Patrick, like -<span class='pageno' id='Page_183'>183</span>S. Paul, had to insist that those whom he -consecrated as bishops should be husbands of -one wife.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Women were in low repute; they were required -to go into battle and fight along with -the men, and it was only on the urgency of -Adamnan in the synod of Drumceatt, in -574, that they were exempted. A man could -sell his daughter—it was so with Dubtach and -Bridget. In the life of S. Illtyt, a Welsh -Knight, it is told how one stormy morning, -when he wanted to have his strayed horses -collected, he pushed his wife out of her bed -and sent her without any clothes on to drive -the horses together. There is no doubt but -the Irish husbands were quite as brutal.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There is a very curious story in the life -of S. Patrick. He was desirous of revisiting -his old master Miliuc with whom he had -been a slave as a lad, and from whom he had -run away. His hope was to convert Miliuc, -and to propitiate him with a double ransom. -But the old heathen, frightened at his approach, -and unwilling to receive him and listen to his -Gospel, burned himself alive in his house -<span class='pageno' id='Page_184'>184</span>with all his substance. This seems to point -to the Indian <i>Dharna</i> having been customary -in Ireland.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When S. Patrick converted the Irish he -dealt very gently with such of their customs -as were harmless. The wells they so reverenced -he converted into baptisteries, and the pillar-stones -they venerated he rendered less objectionable -by cutting crosses on them. The Druids -wore white raiment, and had their heads -tonsured; he made his clergy adopt both the -white habit and the tonsure.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The oak was an object of reverence, and -S. Bridget set up her cell under an ancient -oak. She did not cut it down, and when -people came on pilgrimage to it, taught them -of Christ, from under its leafy boughs.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There was another relic of paganism that -was not ruthlessly rejected. The ancient Irish -venerated fire. Now, in Ireland, where the -atmosphere is so charged with moisture, it is -not easy to procure fire by rubbing sticks -together, as it would be in Italy or Africa. -Consequently it was a matter of extreme importance -that fires should not be allowed to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_185'>185</span>be extinguished. It was the custom among the -early Latins that there should be in every -village a circular hut in which the fire was -kept ever burning, and the unmarried girls -were expected and obliged to attend to it; and -if by the fault of any it became extinguished, -then her life was forfeit.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As the Romans became more civilised, the -central hut was called the Temple of Vesta, -or Hestia,—the Hearth-fire; and a certain -number of virgins was chosen, and invested -with great privileges, whose duty it was never -to allow it to die out.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, it was much the same in Ireland, and -it was more important there to keep fire always -burning, than it was in the drier air of Italy. -S. Bridget undertook that she and her nuns -should keep the sacred fire from extinction, -and Kildare became the centre from which fire -could always be procured. The fire was twice -extinguished, once by the Normans and again -at the Reformation, finally.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The monastery of Kildare had a <i>les</i> about -it—that is to say, it was enclosed within a -bank and moat; the buildings were, however, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_186'>186</span>of wood and wattle. This we know from a -story in the Life of S. Bridget. When she -was about laying out her monastery, a hundred -horses arrived laden with “peeled rods,” for -Ailill, son of that very prince Dunlaing who -had refused to buy her when he found she -had given away her father’s sword. Some of -the girls ran to beg for the poles, but were -refused. As, however, some of the horses fell -down under their burdens, which were excessive, -Ailill gave way and supplied them with stakes -and wattles. He very good-naturedly allowed -his horses to bring to Bridget as many more as -were required, free of cost. “And,” says the -writer, “therewith was built S. Bridget’s great -house in Kildare.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>All the sisters wore white flannel habits, -and on their heads white veils. Each had -her own cell, but all met for Divine worship -and for meals. During the latter, Bridget’s -bishop Conlaeth read aloud to them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget travelled about a great deal, visiting -her several communities, in a car or chariot; -and her driver was at her desire ordained priest, -so that as she sat in her conveyance, he could -<span class='pageno' id='Page_187'>187</span>turn his head over his shoulder and preach -to her and the sisters with her. One day -Bridget said: “This is inconvenient. Turn -bodily about, that we may hear you the better, -and as for the reins, throw them down. The -horses will jog along.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>So he cast the reins over the front of the -chariot, and addressed his discourse to them -with his back to the horses. Unhappily, one -of these latter took advantage of the occasion, -and slipped its neck from the yoke, and ran -free; and so engrossed were Bridget and her -companion in the sermon of the priestly coachman, -that they discovered nothing till they -were nearly upset.</p> - -<p class='c008'>On another occasion, she and one of her -nuns were being driven over a common near -the Liffey, when they came to a long hedge, for -a man had enclosed a portion of the common. -But Bridget’s driver had no relish for such -encroachments, and determined to assert his -“right of way,” so he prepared to drive over -the hedge. Bridget told him to go round, -but not he—he would assert his right. Over -went the chariot with such a bounce, that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_188'>188</span>away flew the coachman, Bridget, and her nun, -like rockets; and when they picked themselves -up were all badly bruised, and Bridget’s head -was cut open. She had it bound up, and -continued her journey. When she got home -she consulted her physician, who with shrewd -sense said, “Leave it alone. Nature is your -best doctor.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the “Book of Leinster,” compiled in -the twelfth century, is a list of saintly virgins -who were trained under S. Bridget. It is, -however, by no means complete. A few words -shall be devoted to some of them. One, very -young, had been committed to Bridget when -quite a child. Her name was Darlugdach. -She slept with Bridget, her foster-mother. -Now, as she grew to be a big girl, she -became restive, and impatient of the restraints -of the convent life at Kildare, and she had -formed a plan with another to run away.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The night on which she had resolved on -leaving the monastery she was, as usual, sleeping -in the same bed with Bridget; and she -laid herself in her bosom, her heart fluttering -with excitement, and with her mind at conflict -<span class='pageno' id='Page_189'>189</span>between love of her foster-mother and desire -to be out and free as a bird.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At last she rose, and in an agony of uncertainty -cast herself on her knees, and besought -God to strengthen her to remain where she -knew she would be safe. Then, in the vehemence -of her resolve, she thrust her naked -feet before the red coals that glowed on the -hearth, and held them there till she could -bear it no longer, and limped back to bed, -and nestled again into the bosom of the holy -mother.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When morning broke, Bridget rose, and -looked at the scorched soles of Darlugdach, and -touching them said gently, “I was not asleep, -my darling child. I was awake and aware of -your struggle, but I allowed you to fight it -out bravely by yourself. Now that you have -conquered, you need not fear this temptation -again.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Darlugdach, when S. Bridget was dying, -clung to her, in floods of tears, and entreated -her spiritual mother to allow her to die with -her. But S. Bridget promised that she should -follow speedily—but not yet. Now, on the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_190'>190</span>very anniversary of S. Bridget’s departure, next -year, Darlugdach fell ill of a fever and died.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Another of Bridget’s nuns was named Dara, -who was blind—indeed, had been born without -sight.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One evening Bridget and Dara sat together -and talked all night of the joys of Paradise. -And their hearts were so full that the hours -of darkness passed without their being aware -how time sped; and lo! above the Wicklow -mountains rose the golden sun, and in the -glorious light the sky flashed, and the river -glittered, and all creation awoke. Then Bridget -sighed, because she knew that Dara’s eyes were -closed to all this beauty. So—the legend tells—she -bowed her head in prayer; and presently -God wrought a great miracle, for the eyes of -the blind woman opened, and she saw the -golden ball in the east, and the purple mountains, -the trees, and the flowers glittering in -the morning dew. She cried out with delight. -Now for the first time she—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Saw a bush of flowering elder,</div> - <div class='line in4'>And dog-daisies in its shade,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Tufted meadow-sweet entangled</div> - <div class='line in4'>In a blushing wild-rose braid.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_191'>191</span>“Saw a distant sheet of water</div> - <div class='line in4'>Flashing like a fallen sun;</div> - <div class='line in1'>Saw the winking of the ripples</div> - <div class='line in4'>Where the mountain torrents run.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Saw the peaceful arch of heaven,</div> - <div class='line in4'>With a cloudlet on the blue,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Like a white bird winging homeward</div> - <div class='line in4'>With its feathers drenched in dew.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c008'>Then Dara tried to lift up her heart to -God in thanksgiving; but her attention was -distracted,—now it was a bird, then a flower, -then a change in the light,—and she could not -fix her mind on God. Then a sadness came -upon her, and she cried—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in12'>“‘O my Saviour!’</div> - <div class='line in4'>With a sudden grief oppressed,—</div> - <div class='line'>‘Be Thy will, not mine, accomplished;</div> - <div class='line in4'>Give me what Thou deemest best.’</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Then once more the clouds descended,</div> - <div class='line in4'>And the eyes again waxed dark;</div> - <div class='line in1'>All the splendour of the sunlight</div> - <div class='line in4'>Faded to a dying spark.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“But the closèd heart expanded</div> - <div class='line in3'>Like the flower that blooms at night</div> - <div class='line in1'>Whilst, as Philomel, the spirit</div> - <div class='line in3'>Chanted to the waning light.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_192'>192</span>Again, another of Bridget’s nuns was Brunseach; -she, however, went, probably on Bridget’s -death, to a religious house that had been -founded by S. Kieran of Saighir, over which -he had set his mother, Liadhain.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She was young and beautiful, and Dioma, -the chief of the country of the Hy Fiachach, -came by violence and carried her off to his -<i>dun</i> or castle.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Kieran was angry, and at once seizing his -staff, went to the residence of the prince, and -demanded that she should be surrendered to -him. The chief shut his gates and refused -to admit the saint. Kieran remained outside, -although it was winter, and declared he would -not return without her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>During the night there was a heavy fall -of snow, but the saint would not leave. Then -Dioma, taunting him, said, “Come, I will let -her go on one condition, that to-morrow I -hear the stork, and that he awake me from -sleep.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>And actually next morning there was a -stork perched on the palisade of the <i>dun</i>, -and was uttering its peculiar cries. The tyrant -<span class='pageno' id='Page_193'>193</span>arose in alarm, threw himself before the saint, -and dismissed the damsel.</p> - -<p class='c008'>However, he had quailed only for a while, -and presently renewed his persecution. Brunseach, -according to the legend, died of fright, -but was brought to life again by S. Kieran—that -is to say, she fainted and was revived.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The story is late, and has become invested -in fable; but so much of it is true, that -Brunseach was carried off by Dioma, and that -Kieran managed to get her restored.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was perhaps through the annoyance caused -by the prince that he resolved to leave Ireland. -He settled in Cornwall. But he had taken -with him his old nurse and Brunseach, and -he found for them suitable habitations there. -Kieran himself was there called Piran, and he -founded several churches. That of his nurse -in the Cornish peninsula is Ladock, and Brunseach -is known there as S. Buriana.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Nothing has been recorded of her life and -labours in Cornwall, except the general tradition -that she spent her days in good works -and great sanctity; but the place where she -dwelt was regarded as holy ground for centuries, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_194'>194</span>and can still be pointed out. It lies about a -mile south-east of the parish church which -bears her name, beside a rivulet on the farm -of Bosleven; and the spot is called the Sentry, -or Sanctuary. The crumbling ruins of an -ancient structure still remain there, and traces -of extensive foundations have been found -adjoining them. If not the actual ruins, they -probably occupy the site of the oratory in which -Athelstan, after vanquishing the Cornish king, -knelt at the shrine of the saint, and made his -memorable vow that, if God would crown his -expedition to the Scilly Isles with success, he -would on his return build and endow there -a church and college in token of his gratitude, -and in memory of his victories.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“It was on that wild headland, about four -miles from Land’s End, that S. Buriana took -up her abode; and a group of saints from -Ireland, who were probably her friends and -companions, and who seem to have landed on -our shores at the same time, occupied contiguous -parts of the same district. There she watched -and prayed with such devotion, that the fame -of her goodness found its way back to her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_195'>195</span>native land; and thenceforth Brunseach the -Slender, by which designation she had been -known there, was enrolled in the catalogue -of the Irish saints; but her Christian zeal was -spent in the Cornish parish that perpetuates -her name.”<a id='r4' /><a href='#f4' class='c009'><sup>[4]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>Bridget had two disciples of the name of -Brig or Briga. This was by no means an -uncommon name. A sister of S. Brendan -was so called.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Another was Kiara, and this virgin we -perhaps meet with again in Cornwall as Piala, -the sister of Fingar. Amongst the Welsh -and Cornish the hard sound K became P, thus -<i>Ken</i> (head), was pronounced <i>Pen</i>; so S. Kieran -became Piran.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Fingar and his sister formed a part of a -great colony of emigrants who started for -Cornwall. Fingar had settled in Brittany, -but he returned to Ireland and persuaded his -sister to leave the country with him. This -she was the more inclined to do as she was -being forced into marriage in spite of her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_196'>196</span>monastic vows. They left Ireland with the -intention of going back to Brittany, but were -carried by adverse winds to Cornwall, and -landed at Hayle.</p> - -<p class='c008'>King Tewdrig, who had a palace hard by, -did not relish the arrival of a host of Irish, -and he set upon them and massacred most of -them. Kiara, however, was not molested, -though her brother was killed. She settled -where is now the parish church of Phillack. -The scene of her brother’s martyrdom was -Gwynear, hard by. She probably did not care -to leave the proximity to his grave; she had -no one to go with to Armorica, and it seems -likely that a larger body of Irish came over -shortly after, occupied all the west part of -Cornwall, and so made her condition more -tolerable.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_198'>198</span> -<img src='images/p198.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. ITHA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_199'>199</span> - <h2 id='eleven' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XI</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. ITHA</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>What Bridget was for Leinster, that -was Itha or Ita for Munster; and from -the way in which her cult spread through -Devon and Cornwall, we are led to suspect -that there were a good many religious houses -and churches in the ancient kingdom of Damnonia -that were under her rule, and looked to -Killeedy in Limerick as their mother-house.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Itha was a shoot of the royal family of the -Nandesi, in the present county of Waterford. -Her father’s name was Kennfoelad, and her -mother’s was Nect. They were Christians, as -appears from the fact of S. Itha having been -baptised in childhood.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She was born about 480, and probably at -an early date received the veil “in the Church -of God of the clan.”</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_200'>200</span>Unfortunately we have not the life of S. Itha -in a very early form; it comes to us sadly -corrupted with late fables foisted in to magnify -the miraculous powers of the saint.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She moved to the foot of Mount Luachra, -in Hy Conaill, and founded the monastery of -Cluain Credhuil, now Killeedy, in a wild and -solitary region, backed by the mountains of -Mullaghareirk, and on a stream that is a confluent -of the Deel, which falls into the Shannon -at Askaton.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The chief of the clan or sept of Hy Conaill -offered her a considerable tract of land for -the support of her establishment, but she refused -to receive more than was sufficient for -a modest garden.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Let us try to get some idea of what one of -these monasteries was like.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the first place a ditch and a bank were -drawn round the space that was to be occupied, -and the summit of the bank was further -protected by a palisade of stakes with osier -wattling. In such places as were stony, and -where no earthwork could well be made, in -place of a bank, there was a wall.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_201'>201</span>Within the enclosure were a number of beehive-shaped -cells, either of wattle or of stone -and turf. Certainly the favourite style of -building was with wood; but of course all -such wooden structures have perished, whereas -some of those of stone have been preserved. -There were churches, apparently small, and -a refectory, bakehouses, and a brewery and -storehouses.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Outside the defensive wall of enclosure lived -the retainers of the abbey. Where an abbot -or abbess was head of an ecclesiastical tribe, -he or she was bound to find land for each -household: nine furrows of arable land, nine -of bog, nine of grass-land, and as much of -forest. As the population increased, a secular -or an ecclesiastical chief was obliged to obtain an -extension of territory, or would be held to have -forfeited his claims as a chief. This led to incessant -feud among the Celtic princes; it forced -the saints to be continually striving to obtain -fresh grants of land and make fresh settlements. -When there was no more chance of obtaining -land in Ireland, they sent swarms to Britain -and to Brittany, to found colonies there, under -<span class='pageno' id='Page_202'>202</span>the jurisdiction of the saint. This explains the -way in which the Celtic saints were incessantly -moving about. They were forced to do so -to extend their lands so as to find farms for -their vassals.</p> - -<p class='c008'>A very terrible story is told of the condition -of affairs in Ireland in 657. The population -of the island had increased to such an extent -that the chiefs could not find land enough for -the people. Dermot and Blaithmac, the kings, -summoned an assembly of clergy and nobles -to discuss the situation and consider a remedy. -They concluded that the “elders” should put -up prayer to the Almighty to send a pestilence, -“to reduce the number of the lower class, that -the rest might live in comfort.” S. Fechin -of Fore, on being consulted, approved of this -extraordinary petition. And the prayer was -answered from heaven, but the vengeance of -God fell mainly on the nobles and clergy, for -the Yellow Plague which ensued, which swept -away at least a third of the population, fell -with special heaviness on the nobles and clergy, -of whom multitudes, including the two kings -and S. Fechin of Fore, were carried off.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_203'>203</span>S. Itha does not seem to have coveted land, -and she assumed a different position from that -taken by S. Bridget. She was not an independent -chieftainess over a sacred tribe, but -acted as prophetess to the secular tribe of the -Hy Conaill. Just as among the Germans, -the warriors had their wise women who attended -the tribe, blessed the arms of the warriors, and -uttered oracles, so was it among the Celts; -and we are assured that the entire sept, or -clan, unanimously adopted S. Itha as their -religious directress and, in fact, wise woman. -In such cases, when a prophecy came true, -when a military undertaking blessed by the -Saint proved successful, the usage was, that an -award was made in perpetuity to him or to -her, a tax imposed that must be paid regularly -by the tribe.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Thus there were two ways by which a Celtic -saint might subsist—either as an independent -chieftain over a sacred tribe, or as the patroness -or prophetess of a tribe, not owning much -land, but drawing a revenue from the sept -or clan.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We have a very curious illustration of this -<span class='pageno' id='Page_204'>204</span>in the life of S. Findcua, who was the great -seer and prophet of Munster. He blessed -the arms of the king seven times in as many -battles, and was rewarded for each; he received -tribute in this wise: “The first calf, and the -first lamb, and the first pig,” from every farm -for ever. “For every homestead a sack of -malt, with a corresponding supply of food -yearly.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now there is not a trace of S. Itha having -allowed herself on any occasion to degrade -herself to blessing and cursing, blessing the -arms of the Leinster men and covering their -foes with imprecations. She succeeded in inspiring -the whole of the people with such -reverence, that they were ready to receive what -she declared as a message from God, and she -used this position for no other object than -that of advancing God’s kingdom, stirring up -to good works, encouraging peace, and restraining -violence. She showed no eagerness for -gifts. On one occasion a wealthy man, to -whom she had rendered a service, insisted on -forcing money on her. She at once withdrew -her hand, absolutely refused it, and to show -<span class='pageno' id='Page_205'>205</span>him her determination, washed her hands that, -she said, had been defiled by contact with -his filthy lucre. God’s gifts were not to be -traded with, and profit must not be made out -of an office such as that filled by her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Parents, desirous of having their children -brought up to the ecclesiastical state, committed -them to her; and thus she became the foster-mother -of S. Pulcherius or Mochoemoc, of -S. Cumine, and S. Brendan. The latter was -committed to her when one year old, and she -kept him with her till he was five. Throughout -his life Brendan retained not merely the -tenderest love for Itha, but such a reverence -that he consulted her in all matters of importance.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One day Brendan asked her what three -works were, in her opinion, most well-pleasing -to God. She replied, “Faith out of a pure -heart, sincerity of life, and tender charity.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“And what,” further asked Brendan, “what -are most displeasing to God?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“A spiteful tongue, a love of what smacks -of evil, and avarice,” was her ready reply.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Brendan, as a little fellow, was the pet of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_206'>206</span>the community, and all the sisters loved to -have him and dance him in their arms. In -the life of S. Brendan is inserted a snatch from -an older Irish ballad concerning him:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Angels in shape of virgins white</div> - <div class='line in3'>This little babe did tend.</div> - <div class='line in1'>From hand to hand, fair forms of light,</div> - <div class='line in3'>Sweet faces o’er him bend.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c008'>S. Erc, Bishop of Slane, seems to have been -Itha’s principal adviser and friend; and when -the five years of Brendan’s fostering were over, -Erc took the little boy away to teach him -the Psalms and the Gospels. S. Erc found it -rather hard to keep the boy supplied with -milk, but a hind with her fawn, so says the -legend, was caught, and gave her milk to -Brendan.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It may be asked, What was the mode of life -of the community of S. Itha?</p> - -<p class='c008'>Unhappily we do not know so much of that -of the religious women as we do of that of -the monasteries of men, yet we cannot doubt -that the rule of the house for women much -resembled that in the others. Here is an -<span class='pageno' id='Page_207'>207</span>account of the order as given in the life of -S. Brioc, an Irishman by race, though born in -Cardigan.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“At fixed hours they all assembled in the -church to celebrate divine worship. After the -office of vespers (6 p.m.) they refreshed their -bodies by a common meal. Then, having said -compline, they dispersed in silence to their beds. -At midnight they rose and assembled to sing -devoutly psalms and hymns to the glory of -God. Then they returned to their beds. But -at cockcrow, at the sound of the bell, they -sprang from their couches to sing lauds. From -the conclusion of this office to the second hour -(8 a.m.) they were engaged in spiritual exercises -and prayer. Then they cheerfully betook -them to manual labour.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Happily one of the monastic offices of the -early Irish Church has been deciphered from a -nearly obliterated leaf of the Irish MS. <i>Book of -Mulling</i>: it consisted of the Magnificat. What -preceded this is illegible: some verses of a hymn; -the reading of the Beatitudes from the Sermon -on the Mount, a hymn of S. Secundinus, a commemoration -of S. Patrick, a portion of a hymn -<span class='pageno' id='Page_208'>208</span>by S. Hilary of Poitiers, the Apostles’ Creed, -the Lord’s prayer, and a collect.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The work of the day consisted in teaching -the young girls their letters, in needlework, -tending the cattle—in which each, abbess included, -took turn—grinding corn in the handmill, -and cultivating the garden.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Numerous visitors arrived to consult S. Itha, -and she most certainly had fixed hours in which -to receive them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One striking instance of the veneration in -which she was held is that S. Coemgen of -Glendalough, when dying, sent to entreat her -to come to him; he would have no one else -minister to him in his last sickness, and he -begged her, when he expired to place her hand -over his mouth and close it.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One Beoan was a famous artificer; he was -a native of Connaught. He went to Itha and -passed into her service; but was summoned by -his military chief to attend him in one of his -raids. He departed most reluctantly. Itha was -greatly distressed at losing him. As he did -not return after a skirmish, she went to the -scene of the encounter, and found him grievously -<span class='pageno' id='Page_209'>209</span>wounded, but still living. Under her -fostering care he recovered. According to late -legend, his head had been cut off and thrown -away. She found his body but not his head, -so she called “Beoan! Beoan!” Whereupon -the head came flying through the air to her, -and she set it on again. So a very simple -transaction was magnified into a ridiculous -fable.</p> - -<p class='c008'>After leaving her, S. Brendan went about -with Bishop Erc in his waggon, from which the -bishop preached to the people. One day when -Erc was addressing a crowd, Brendan was in the -back of the waggon, looking over the side, clearly -not attending to the sermon. Then a small, -fair-haired, rosy-faced girl came near, and seeing -the little fellow peeping over the side, she tried -to scramble up the waggon-wheel to get to -Brendan and play with him. But he laid hold -of the reins and lashed her with them, so that -she was forced to desist, and fell back crying. -Erc was much annoyed at Brendan’s conduct, -and sent him into the black-hole in punishment.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Some years later, Itha required Brendan to -come to her: she was in great trouble, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_210'>210</span>needed his assistance. He went accordingly, -and with many tears she told him that one of -her pupils had run away some time before, and -had fallen into very bad courses, which had -led at last to her being reduced to be a slave-girl -in Connaught. Would he go in search of -her and bring her back, with assurance that -everything would be forgiven and forgotten?</p> - -<p class='c008'>Brendan readily undertook the task, and -succeeded in redeeming the girl and restoring -her to her spiritual mother.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now Brendan himself got into trouble. -He had gone with a boat one day to an -island, taking with him two lads, one quite -young. He left one boy in charge of the -boat, and advanced up the land with the -other. Then this latter said to him, “Master, -the tide will rise before we get back, and -I am sure my little brother cannot manage -the boat alone.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Be silent,” retorted Brendan. “Do you -suppose that I do not care for him as much -as you do yourself?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>After a while the young man returned to -the matter. “I am sure,” said he, “it is not -<span class='pageno' id='Page_211'>211</span>safe to leave the boy unassisted. The current -runs very strong.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Bad luck to you!” said Brendan, flaming -up,—he was a peppery man,—“Go yourself, -then;” and the youth took him at his word -and found the boy struggling with the boat, -tide and wind were driving from shore, and he -was unable to control the coracle. The elder -ran into the water to assist his brother, and -a great wave swept him off his feet and he -was drowned, but the little boy escaped.</p> - -<p class='c008'>After this S. Brendan had no peace of -mind. He thought himself responsible for the -loss of the youth. He had wished him “Bad -luck,” and bad luck indeed had fallen to him.</p> - -<p class='c008'>He went at once to his foster-mother, and -consulted her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It is quite possible that the relatives of -the drowned youth had taken the matter up, -and pursued Brendan in blood-feud. So Itha, -after mature consideration, advised Brendan to -leave Ireland for a while; and in punishment -for his hastiness, and for having caused the -death of the youth, she bade him abstain -from blood in everything.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_212'>212</span>So Brendan started. He went to Armorica, -and determined to visit Gildas, the historian, -who was then at his abbey of Rhuys. Gildas -was a sour, ill-tempered man, very hard; and -when Brendan arrived, it was just after sundown -and the gates of the monastery were -closed. He announced who he was—a traveller -from Ireland—but Gildas replied that rules must -be kept, and it was against his rule to open -after set of sun, so Brendan was constrained -to spend the night outside the gates.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Thence he went to Dol, but after a while, -and a visit to S. David in Wales, he returned -to Ireland, and now Itha told him a marvellous -story. There was a rumour that far away to -the west beyond the horizon was a wondrous -land of beauty. He must not remain in -Ireland: let him put to sea, sail after the -sun as it set, and discover the mysterious -land beyond the Atlantic.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The imagination of Brendan was fired; he -set to work to construct three large vessels -of wickerwork, and he covered them with -skins; each vessel contained thirty men—some -were clergy, a good many laymen—and he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_213'>213</span>took a fool with him, because he begged hard -to be admitted. Brendan was absent three or -five years, it is uncertain which—for apparently -the time of his absence in Brittany is included -in one of the computations.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Wonderful stories are told of what he saw -and did, but no trust can be put in the narrative. -On his return he went to Itha to -report himself. She received him with great -pleasure, but objected that he had not literally -obeyed her, for his sails had been made of -the skins of beasts, so had been the covering -of his boats, and cattle had been slaughtered -for the purpose, so that he had not wholly -abstained from blood.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But it is doubtful whether this is what she -really said. It is probably the legend writer’s -explanation for what follows. “Why,” asked -Itha, “should you risk these lengthy voyages in -such frail vessels as coracles made of basket-work -covered with hides? Next time build -boats of wood.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>This was a new idea. The Irish, like the -Welsh, had hitherto used large coracles, and -the only wooden boats they had employed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_214'>214</span>were trunks of trees hollowed out, and these -only on lakes.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Brendan at once seized on the suggestion, -and constructed ships of wood, which were -the first ever built in Ireland, and these were -due to the idea of S. Itha.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Brendan made a second voyage to the land -beyond the ocean, and it is possible that he -may have actually reached America; but, as -already said, nothing trustworthy has come to -us of the result of his attempts.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Itha had a brother, S. Finan, and she was -related to S. Senan of Achadh-coel.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Itha in her old age was attacked by perhaps -the most terrible and painful disease to which -poor suffering mortality is subject, and it is -one to which women fall victims more often -than men. She was attacked in her breast, -but endured her pains night and day with -the utmost patience and trust in God’s mercy. -Her nuns were affected to tears at her -sufferings, but she had always a smile and -cheerful words on her lips to banish their -discouragement.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She died at length on January 15th, in the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_215'>215</span>year 569 or 570, and was laid in her church -of Cluain Credhuil, which has since borne the -name of Killeedy or the Church of Ida.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She must have been known beyond the -island of Ireland, for in the Salisbury Martyrology -she is entered in strange form as “In -Ireland the festival of S. Dorothea, also called -Sith (S. Ith)” on January 15th.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In Cornwall a lofty and bare hill, that -commands the Atlantic and the coast, is -crowned by a great ruined camp. It had -belonged to the British, but was wrested from -them and became a stronghold of the Saxons, -who held it so as to dominate the entire neighbourhood. -This is Hellborough, not far from -Camelford. It continued to be a royal castle, -the property of the Crown, though it does -not seem that any mediæval castle was built -upon it. Now, curiously enough, in the -midst of this great camp is a mound of stone -or cairn, and on this cairn is a little chapel, -at present in ruins, dedicated to the saint whose -life has just been given. And on the river -Camel, that flows into the Padstow estuary, is -a parish that bears the name, though corrupted -<span class='pageno' id='Page_216'>216</span>into S. Issey. But near Exeter is a parish -church that has her as patroness with the -name unmutilated, as S. Ide.</p> - -<p class='c008'>How came these dedications in Cornwall -and Devon? Either because S. Brendan on -his way home from Brittany founded the -churches in memory of his dear foster-mother, -or else because here were colonies of holy -women from the mother-house in Limerick.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In or about 656 Cuimin of Connor wrote -the “Characteristics of the Irish Saints” in -metre, and this is what he says of Itha:—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“My (dear) Itha, much beloved of fosterage,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Firmly rooted in humility, but never base,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Laid not her cheek to the ground,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Ever, ever full of the love of God.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_218'>218</span> -<img src='images/p218.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. HILDA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_219'>219</span> - <h2 id='twelve' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XII</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. HILDA</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>Hilda was born in 614. She was the -daughter of Hereric, nephew of Edwin, -king of Northumbria.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her childhood was darkened by the civil -wars that rent Northumbria, at this time -divided into two kingdoms, each engaged in -fighting the other for supremacy.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 627, when aged thirteen, she received -baptism, along with her uncle Edwin, at the -hands of S. Paulinus. She lived thirty-three -years in her family, “very nobly,” says Bede, -and then resolved to dedicate the rest of her -life to God. Her intention was to go to -Chelles, in France, for her training; and, for -this purpose, she went into East Anglia to its -queen, her sister.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She spent a year in preparation for her final -<span class='pageno' id='Page_220'>220</span>exile; but her purpose was frustrated by a -summons from S. Aidan, the Apostle of Northumbria, -to return to her own country and -settle there. She obeyed at once, and was -placed by Aidan as superior over a few sisters -in a small monastic settlement on the north -bank of the Wear. But she was there for -a year only, when she was called to replace -S. Heiu, the first Abbess of Hartlepool. This -was in 649.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At Hartlepool, the Saint’s care was to -introduce order and discipline, which had, -apparently, been relaxed under Heiu. Hither -came her mother, who passed the rest of her -days under the rule and care of her daughter, -and there she died and was buried.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In some excavations carried on at Hartlepool -on the site of the old abbey, between -1833 and 1843, among a number of Anglo-Saxon -tombs that were discovered, some bore -the names of Berchtgitha, Hildigitha, and other -members of the sisterhood.<a id='r5' /><a href='#f5' class='c009'><sup>[5]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>So great was Hilda’s reputation for spiritual -<span class='pageno' id='Page_221'>221</span>wisdom, that when King Oswy, in fulfilment -of his vow, consecrated his daughter, Elfleda, -to Almighty God, as a thank-offering for his -victory over Penda, King of the Mercians, it -was to S. Hilda’s care that he committed her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Whether now or later is uncertain, but she -had a second convent at Hackness, where -some very remarkable relics of the ecclesiastical -foundations of Hilda still remain.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 658, the peace and security of Northumbria -had been secured by the final victory -gained by Oswy over the Mercians, at Winwaed. -Hilda at once took advantage of the king’s -vow to give a certain number of farms to God, -to secure Streaneshalch, now Whitby, for the -establishment of a new and larger monastery.</p> - -<p class='c008'>M. de Montalembert, the historian of -Western Monachism, says that: “Of all sites -chosen by monastic architects, after that of -Monte Cassino, I know none grander and more -picturesque than that of Whitby. Nothing -now remains of the Saxon monastery, but more -than half the Abbey-church, restored by the -Percies in the time of the Normans, still stands, -and enables the marvelling spectator to form -<span class='pageno' id='Page_222'>222</span>for himself an idea of the solemn grandeur of -the great edifice.... The beautiful colour -of the stone, half-eaten away by the sea-winds, -adds to the charm of these ruins. A more -picturesque effect could not be imagined than -that of the distant horizon of azure sea, viewed -through the gaunt, hollow eyes of the ruinous -arches.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Here, for thirty years, the great Hilda ruled. -She must have been a woman of commanding -character, and of no mean mental power, for -she exercised a really marvellous influence over -bishops, kings and nobles. They came to consult -her, and received her advice with respect. -“All who knew her,” says Bede, “called her -Mother, on account of her singular piety and -grace. She was not merely an example of good -life to those who lived in her monastery, but -she afforded occasion of amendment and salvation -to many who lived at a distance, to whom -was carried the fame of her industry and -virtue.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The story went that before her birth her -mother had dreamt that she had in her lap -a jewel that sent forth streams of light; and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_223'>223</span>it was proudly thought that this meant that -she would nurse Hilda, precious as a gem, -and diffusing the light of divine truth through -dark Northumbria.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Under Hilda’s charge at Whitby was the -little Elfleda, daughter of Oswy, who was to -succeed her in the abbacy.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The monastery was a curious institution. -It was double. There was a community of -women and another of men. There was, -however, but one church in which they met -for prayer. If we may judge by the Celtic -monasteries elsewhere, a wall separated the -monks from the nuns, so that they could hear -but not see each other.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The monastery for men under Hilda became -a nursery for bishops. Thence issued -Bosa, who became Bishop of York,—Hedda, -Bishop of Dorchester, but afterwards translated -to Winchester; Oftfor, Bishop of Worcester, -and John of Hexham,—all saints; also -Wilfrid II., afterwards of York.</p> - -<p class='c008'>How these double monasteries were managed -one would have been glad to learn, but very -few details concerning them remain.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_224'>224</span>At Whitby, where she had to govern both -men and women, her powers of organisation -and control were conspicuous. But she had -others under her beside monks and nuns: she -ruled a large number of serfs with their families, -attached to the soil and tilling it.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Amongst these was an old cowherd, named -Caedmon. He was, as a serf, very ignorant -and uneducated, but he had rare natural gifts, -long unsuspected. He attended the carouses -so dear to the beer-drinking Saxons and Angles, -but he was unable to take his part, whenever -the harp was handed to him and it was his -turn to sing a ballad. On such occasions, -mortified, he had been wont to rise from his -place, and retire to his own reed-thatched -cottage, where he slept beside the cows in -their stall.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But one evening, when he had done this, -as he was lying among the straw, and the -oxen were beside him chewing the cud, and -the air was sweet with their breath, he fancied, -half-asleep and half-awake, that he heard a -voice say: “Sing me something.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then he replied: “How can I sing? I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_225'>225</span>have left the feast because I am so ignorant -that I cannot.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Sing, nevertheless,” he thought the vision -said.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“But—what can I sing about?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Sing the story of the World’s Birth.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then, somehow, an inspiration came on him, -and in the night, among the cows, out of the -straw, he raised his voice, and began to throw -into rude verse the story of Creation. It was -very rugged, but very fresh, and it welled up -from his heart; in the morning he thought -over the lines he had composed, and during -the day talked of his newly-acquired powers.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Abbess Hilda heard of it, and she sent -for him, and he recited his poem before her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Whether at the time he twanged the harp -we do not know; probably he drew his fingers -across the strings as he finished each line, so -as to give time for him to form or remember -the next.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, in this poetry there was no rhyme, -as we understand it. The musical effect was -produced by alliteration—that is to say, by -the repetition of some ringing consonant or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_226'>226</span>broad diphthong, usually at the <i>beginning</i> of -a word. If we understood Anglo-Saxon music, -we should understand the charm to the ear of -this alliteration.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hilda at once recognised the genius of the -old cow-herd; she took him into her household, -and bade him devote himself to the -cultivation of his talent. Thus it is due to -her that Anglo-Saxon poetry took its rise—or, -at all events, was recognised as literature -deserving of being preserved. Caedmon’s -poems are the earliest specimens we have.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But Hilda, with real genius, saw at once -in the faculty of the old peasant a great means -of conveying to the rude people the story of -Scripture and the lessons of the Gospel. They -were quite incapable of reading. Priests were -few, and widely scattered. The people loved -ballads; they would hearken for hours, sitting -over the fire, to a singer who twanged the -strings and then sang a stave or a line. They -loved a long story. It could not be too long -for them, having no books, nothing wherewith -to relieve the tedium of the long winter -evenings.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_227'>227</span>Now, thought Hilda, if we can run the -Bible stories into ballad form, these will be -sung in every cottage and farm wherever a -gleeman can go certain of welcome; they -will be eagerly listened to. So she gave to -Caedmon clergy who translated the Scripture -narrative from Latin into homespun Saxon. -He listened, took his harp, the fire came into -his grey eyes, and he sang it all in verse. -Ninety-nine out of a hundred other women -would have said, “This is very interesting, -but the man must be snubbed; he is only a -keeper of cows, and he must be taught not -to presume.” Hilda, however, was above such -pettiness: seeing a divine gift of song, though -granted to quite a common poor man, she at -once endeavoured to ripen it, and to turn it -to a practical, good end. How to seize an -occasion, an opportunity, and make use of it, -is not given to all.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Another instance of Hilda’s clear mind and -sound sense was in the settlement of the vexed -question of Easter.</p> - -<p class='c008'>About that I shall have more to say when -we come to the story of S. Elfleda.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_228'>228</span>The British-Irish Church did not observe -Easter on the same day as the Roman Church; -and as the Mercians and Northumbrians had -received their Christianity from Iona, the metropolis -of the Scottish Church, they kept the -festival at one time, when the men of Kent -and Wessex kept it at another. This produced -discord at the very season when minds should -be awed and calm; and it was a constant -source of bickering and religious quarrels. -The situation was intolerable, and, probably -at the instigation of Hilda, a parliament was -convoked at Whitby in 664 to settle the -difficulty. This was the <i>Witenagemot</i>, composed -of the principal nobles and ecclesiastics -of the country, and presided over by the king.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hilda was now fifty years old, and one would -have supposed at that age would have adhered -with the utmost tenacity to the rule in which -she had been brought up, and which had been -observed by her Father-in-God, S. Aidan, and -by S. Cuthbert, whom she revered as a saint -and a prophet inspired by the Divine Spirit. -But she was a woman too sensible and too -forbearing to force her own likings on the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_229'>229</span>Church, against what her judgment told her -was right. Pope Honorius had written in -634 to the Irish, exhorting them “not to -think their small number, lodged at the utmost -fringe of the world, wiser than all the ancient -and modern Churches throughout the earth.” -Even in Iona great searchings of heart had -begun. S. Cummian had written to the abbot -there, explaining how the error arose whereby -the two Churches were separated, and he entreated -the Celtic clergy to give way. “What,” -he asked, “can be worse thought concerning -the Church, our mother, than that we should -say, Rome errs, Jerusalem errs, Alexandria errs, -Antioch errs, the whole world errs; the Scots -and Britons alone know what is right.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hilda’s leanings were entirely to the Scottish -side, but Oswy strongly adopted the other, -and the nobles and freemen, not caring much -one way or the other, held up their hands to -express their willingness to observe Easter at -such time as pleased the king.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hilda seems at once to have submitted, -and to have introduced the observance of -the Roman computation at Whitby, but the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_230'>230</span>northern bishops withdrew, unconvinced and -discouraged. Hilda was almost certainly alive -when Caedmon died, but she was not long -in following him. For the last seven years -of her life she suffered greatly; then, says -Bede, “the distemper turning inwards, she -approached her last day, and about cock-crow, -having received the Holy Communion, to -further her on her journey, and having called -together the servants of Christ that were in -the same monastery, she admonished them to -preserve evangelical peace among themselves -and with all others; and as she was speaking -she saw Death approaching, and—passed from -death to life.” She died in 680.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_232'>232</span> -<img src='images/p232.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. ELFLEDA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_233'>233</span> - <h2 id='thirteen' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XIII</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. ELFLEDA</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>When the terrible Penda had advanced -into Northumbria, against Oswy, destroying -homesteads and harvests with fire, -and butchering all who fell into his hands, -then the Northumbrian king sent presents to -him, and asked for peace. The fierce Mercian -refused the presents offered: nothing would -satisfy him but the absolute subjection of -the Northern Kingdom. Then, in despair, -Oswy vowed to God that, as the old Pagan -had rejected his gifts, he would dedicate his -little one-year-old daughter to Him, together -with twelve farms, if He would bless his arms -in battle.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The odds were against Oswy. The host -opposed to him was thrice as numerous as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_234'>234</span>his own. Ethelhere, King of the East Angles, -had come to the aid of Penda; and Odilwald, -son of S. Oswald, who had been given an -underlordship of part of Deira, and who -thought he ought to have succeeded his father -in kingship, went over to Penda.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The battle was fought on the Winwaed, -near Leeds; the Mercians and their allies in -their confidence had incautiously put the river -at their back. Heavy rains filled it to overflow; -it became a deep and boiling torrent, -cutting off retreat. The Mercians were defeated. -A panic fell on them, and as they -fled they were swept away by the swollen river. -Of the thirty eorldormen who marched with -Penda, hardly one survived. The King of -the East Angles and the savage old Mercian -were among those who were slain. Odilwald -did not enter the battle. He was well aware -that when Bernicia had been eaten, Penda’s -next mouthful would be Deira. He bore a -bitter grudge against Oswy, but for all that -did not care to put the knife into the hand -of the Mercian king wherewith to have his -own throat cut.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_235'>235</span>A battle song was composed on the occasion, -of which a snatch has been preserved:—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“In the river Winwaed is avenged the slaughter of Anna,</div> - <div class='line in1'>The slaughter of Sigbert and Ecgric as well,</div> - <div class='line in1'>The slaughter of Oswald and Edwin who fell.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c008'>The battle was fought in 655, consequently -S. Elfleda was born in 654.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Oswy faithfully kept his vow. He set -apart twelve estates to be thenceforth monastic -property—six in the north and six in the -south of his double kingdom. He then surrendered -the little Elfleda to be brought up -to the service of God.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her mother was Eanfleda, daughter of -Edwin, the first Christian King of Northumbria. -It was, in fact, her birth, on Easter Day, 626, -which was the occasion of the subsequent -conversion of her father, and of his subjects; -and Eanfleda was the firstfruits of her nation -to receive baptism on the Whit Sunday -following.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Oswy, the father of Elfleda, was a dissolute -and murderous ruffian, who in cold blood had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_236'>236</span>murdered the gallant Oswin, King of Deira, -the kinsman of his own wife.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Oswy gave his daughter to S. Hilda, at -Hartlepool.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the furious and fratricidal wars which -were waged in England by the conquerors of -the British, each kingdom was animated by -a blind instinct that the unity of the race -should be effected somehow; but each understood -this only as by bringing the rest under -subjection.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Elfleda is described by Bede as a very pious -princess. She had a sister, older than herself, -Alcfleda, who had been married to Peada, son -of the ravager Penda. But Alcfleda bore no -love to her husband, and had him assassinated -whilst he was celebrating Easter.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Two years after Elfleda had been placed -at Hartlepool, S. Hilda obtained a grant of -land where now stands Whitby, but which was -then called Streaneshalch. She moved thither, -and there constituted her famous monastery. -This was in 658.</p> - -<p class='c008'>With Hilda remained Elfleda till the death -of the great abbess in 680. On the death of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_237'>237</span>Oswy in 670, ten years before, her mother -Eanfleda came there; but when Hilda died, -the young Elfleda, and not her mother, was -elected to be the second abbess. As she was -scarcely twenty-five, she was guided and assisted -by Trumwin, who had been Bishop of Witherne, -but had been obliged to leave his diocese by -the unruly Picts, and he had withdrawn to the -monastery of Hilda to remain under her rule.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Like all the Anglo-Saxon princesses of the -period who retired into the cloister, Elfleda -did not cease to take a passionate interest in the -affairs of her race and her country, and to -exercise a very remarkable influence over the -princes and the people. When in 670 Oswy -died he was succeeded by his son Egfrid, as -unprincipled a man as his father. In 674, at -Easter, S. Cuthbert was drawn from his island -and cell and was ordained Bishop, with his -seat at Lindisfarne, to rule the Northumbrian -Church, in the presence of the king, at York. -It was then that Cuthbert, knowing what was -in the heart of the turbulent king, urged him -to refrain from attacking the Picts and Scots, -who were not molesting the Northumbrians. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_238'>238</span>He would not, however, hearken. He had -already despatched an army under Beorf to -wantonly ravage Ireland. This had, as Bede -said, “miserably wasted that harmless nation, -which had always been friendly to the English; -insomuch that in their hostile rage they spared -neither churches nor monasteries.” The expedition -against the Picts was determined on -against the advice of all his friends, and of the -Bishop of York, and of Cuthbert.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Elfleda was in great anxiety about her headstrong -brother, and she went to see Cuthbert -concerning him. He and the abbess met, -having gone by sea to the place appointed for -the interview. She threw herself at his feet -and entreated him to tell her what the issue -would be—would Egfrid have a long reign?</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I am surprised,” answered Cuthbert, “that -a woman well versed, like you, in the Scriptures, -should speak to me of length of human life, -which lasts no longer than a spider’s web. -How short, then, must life be for a man who -has but a year to live, and has death at his -door!”</p> - -<p class='c008'>At these words Elfleda’s tears began to flow. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_239'>239</span>She felt that the wise old hermit saw that -the mad as well as wicked expedition of her -brother must end fatally.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Presently, drying her tears, she continued -with feminine boldness to inquire who would -be the king’s successor, since he had neither -sons nor brothers.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Say not so,” replied Cuthbert. “He shall -have a successor whom you will love, as you -as a sister love Egfrid.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Tell me,” pursued Elfleda, “where can -this successor be?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Then he turned his eyes to the islands -dotting this coast, and said: “How many -islands there be in this mighty ocean! Surely -thence can God bring a man to reign over the -English.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Elfleda then perceived that he spoke of a -young man, Alcfrid, supposed to be the son -of her father Oswy by an Irish mother, and -who had been a friend of Wilfrid, and was -now in Iona, probably hiding from his brother, -whom he could not trust.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The venerable Cuthbert was not out in his -conjecture. On May 20th, 684, Egfrid was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_240'>240</span>drawn into a pass at Drumnechtan, in Forfar, -was surrounded by the Scots and Picts, slain, -and the great bulk of his men cut to pieces.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“From that time,” says Bede, “the hopes -of the English crown began to waver and -retrograde; for the Picts recovered their own -lands, which had been held by the English.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Alcfrid at once left Iona, and was chosen -king. He was a good and just prince, much -under the influence of Wilfrid and inclined to -adopt Roman fashions.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It becomes necessary now to speak of a -controversy that rent the unity of the Church -in England.</p> - -<p class='c008'>All Northumbria, Mercia and Essex had -received the faith from Iona, the monastic -capital of the Scots, whereas Kent and Wessex -had received it from Rome.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Iona had been founded in 563 by S. -Columba, an Irishman; and it was from Iona -that S. Aidan, the Apostle of Northumbria, had -been sent. Lindisfarne, the seat of the Bishops -of Northumbria, was a daughter of Iona.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, there were certain differences between -this Celtic Church and that of Rome and Gaul.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_241'>241</span>In the first place, the Britons and Irish had -been cut off from communication with the -rest of Europe by the troubles that afflicted -the Empire as it fell into ruin under the -blows of the Barbarians. Consequently they -were unaware that a change had been agreed on -in the observance of Easter. It was discovered -in 387 that the system of calculating Easter -was erroneous, and Pope Hilary employed one -Victorinus to frame a new cycle, which was -thenceforth followed in the Latin Church. -But of this change the British and Irish -Church knew nothing; and when Augustine -and his followers arrived in Kent they found -that the ancient Church of the Britons observed -Easter on a different day from themselves.</p> - -<p class='c008'>That was not all. The Celtic monks had -a different tonsure or mode of cutting of -the hair from the Latin monks. Instead of -shaving the top of the head, and leaving the -hair as a crown, they shaved the front of -the head from ear to ear. Now, the reason -of the use of the tonsure among the Celts -was this. The cutting of the hair signified -adoption, and there is some reason to believe -<span class='pageno' id='Page_242'>242</span>that every tribe or clan clipped its hair in -its own peculiar fashion. The Ecclesiastical -tribe adopted the shaving of the front of -the head; and every one so shaven belonged -in the ecclesiastical clan.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When S. David settled in the valley where -is now the Cathedral that bears his name, -there was an Irish Pict invader living in a -camp hard by. He had seized on that bit -of Pembrokeshire. His name was Boia, and -he was a pagan. His wife was highly incensed -at Christian monks settling on their land and -near at hand, and she tried to goad her husband -to murder them. But he was a good-natured -man, and he absolutely refused to do her will. -Then she resolved to get her heathen gods -to strike them dead, and in order to gain -the favour of the gods she must offer them -a sacrifice of one of her children. But she -had none of her own; so she called to her -a little girl, a daughter of her husband by -a former wife, and told her she would cut -her hair. She took the girl down into a -sunny place in a hazel grove on the slope -of the hill, and there, with her shears, cut -<span class='pageno' id='Page_243'>243</span>her hair. Now, as cutting the hair was -esteemed to be adoption, by this act she had -made the child her own; so she instantly with -the shears cut the girl’s throat as an offering -to the gods. Now the British clergy, by their -form of cutting the hair, regarded themselves -as adopted into the family of God, or the -Ecclesiastical tribe.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Augustine and the Latin clergy could not -understand this. Instead of arguing with the -native Christians they denounced them. They -called them Judaisers because they observed -Easter at the wrong time, which was -false; and they called the tonsure of the -Celts that of Simon Magus, which was -nonsense.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There were other peculiarities. The British -Church used unleavened bread at the Eucharist, -and the Latin Church at that time only such -bread as was leavened. Also, another high -misdemeanour was that, instead of employing -a single collect before the Epistle and Gospel, -there were more than one said. In these two -last particulars the Latin Church has altered -now her practice; in the matter of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_244'>244</span>unleavened bread, the change took place in the -tenth century.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, the matter of Easter was very vexing, -for whilst those who followed the Roman -rule were singing Allelujah and were rejoicing, -the Celtic and Northumbrian and Mercian -Christians were still keeping Lent. Precisely -the same thing occurs in Russia, where in -English and Roman chaplaincies Easter is -kept whilst the Russians are still fasting.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This became a burning question when the -Northumbrian kings married princesses from the -South. These had their own chaplains and -kept Easter at their time, whilst their husbands -and the court and the people were in the midst -of Passion solemnities.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As to the matter of the tonsure, on which -the Roman clergy made a great noise, it -was like asking a clan to change its tartan,—say -the McDonalds to be forced to adopt -that of the Campbells.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Oswy had found the condition of affairs -intolerable, as his own queen followed the -Roman rule, whilst he observed that of the -Celtic Church.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_245'>245</span>Oswy had associated his son Alcfrid with -him in the government of Northumbria, and -Alcfrid was much swayed by Wilfrid, a companion -of his age then living at the Court of -Oswy, who had been to Rome, seen its wonders -and the splendours of the pontifical services in -the old basilica of S. Peter. He came back -with his head full of what he had seen, and -utterly scorning everything British, even the -Christianity of his Northumbrian brethren. In -his idea nothing would avail but the conforming -of the Church in Northumbria to Roman -obedience and Roman customs.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Oswy was induced to summon a council at -Whitby to decide matters of controversy. On -the Scottish side were S. Colman, the Northumbrian -bishop, with his clergy; S. Hilda, -followed of course by Elfleda; S. Cedd, bishop -of the East Saxons. On the Roman side was -Agilbert, bishop of the West Saxons, the -Queen’s chaplain, Wilfrid, then only a priest, -one other priest, and a deacon. The King -favoured the Celtic use, Alcfrid the Latin.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Wilfrid was the chief speaker on the latter -side, and he dexterously appealed to Oswy’s -<span class='pageno' id='Page_246'>246</span>fears. The Roman Church must be right, he -said, because S. Peter, its founder, held the -keys of heaven. At once Oswy quaked; he -recollected his dastardly murder of Oswin. It -would never do for him not to make a friend -of the doorkeeper of heaven. So he gave -way, and the Celtic bishops, deprived of his -support, but unyielding and unconvinced, -withdrew.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was now hoped that the Church would -have peace, and the points of difference would -gradually disappear. S. Hilda, at Whitby, -accepted the Roman computation. But it was -not so easy to satisfy a clergy and people -brought up in another school.</p> - -<p class='c008'>To make matters worse, Wilfrid was appointed -Bishop of York, a man of a violent, headstrong -character, who, to begin with, refused to accept -consecration from bishops in the North with -Celtic orders; but went deliberately to Gaul -to be ordained there, so as to cast a slur on -the Church of the people to rule over whom -he had been called.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Wilfrid had no idea of persuasion, had not -a spark of Christian love in his composition; -<span class='pageno' id='Page_247'>247</span>he could insult, browbeat, but not persuade. -In his diocese he roused revolt and provoked -brawls, and was expelled from it, not once -only, but whenever he returned.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now the new King Alcfrid had brought -with him from Iona attachment to the order -of the Church of SS. Columba and Aidan. -Elfleda inherited the same reverence and love -for these usages. But on the other side there -were strong political reasons which led men to -think it would be well to come to an arrangement -with Canterbury and Rome. It was -awkward to have these differences, this cleavage, -even in the royal palace. It was unadvisable -that the Angles of the North and of the -Midlands should have to apply to the Scots -and Britons, their hereditary enemies, for their -bishops. If the Angles and Saxons could but -agree in ecclesiastical matters, they would be -a more compact body to oppose Britons and -Scots; and, further still, it would be an element -conducive to the much desired unity of the -English people. This ecclesiastical unity would -be the first step to the cessation of that internecine -war between Northumbria, Mercia, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_248'>248</span>Wessex, which tore the island in pieces and -soaked its fertile soil with blood.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hoping that Wilfrid, now an aged man, -would be softened by adversity, he was suffered -to return. To the new king, as well as to his -sister, S. Elfleda, Abbess of Whitby, Archbishop -Theodore of Canterbury wrote, to exhort them -to receive Wilfrid with unreserved kindness. -They consented, and in 687 he reappeared at -York; but it was to excite new storms in his -diocese, and he was again exiled in 691.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Alcfrid died in 705, and the Northumbrian -crown passed to a prince named Eadwulf. -Wilfrid had taken advantage of the death of -Alcfrid to return, but was ordered to leave -the country in six days. But Eadwulf was -dethroned, and Osred, a son of Alcfrid, aged -eight, became King of Bernicia. By some -unexplained means Wilfrid was now, all at -once, master of the situation. Archbishop -Berthwald of Canterbury had convoked a synod -that was to settle the disputes, and it met on -the banks of the Nidd. It was attended by -the northern Bishops of York, Lindisfarne, -and Witherne, by Elfleda also, the Abbess of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_249'>249</span>Whitby, and by Berchtfrid, the regent of the -kingdom during the minority of Osred. Archbishop -Berthwald read the letters of the pope -on the points in dispute. But the bishops -were very unwilling to make way for so turbulent -a person as Wilfrid. Then it was that -Elfleda stood forward, and in a voice which -was listened to as an utterance from heaven, -she described the last illness of her half-brother -Alcfrid, and his death, and assured all that -he had then resolved to accept the papal -decrees, which hitherto, when his mind was -clear, he had so vigorously rejected. “This,” -said she, “was the last will of Alcfrid the -King. I attest the truth of it before Christ.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Nevertheless the three bishops would not -yield; they retired from the assembly to confer -among themselves, and with the Archbishop, -and, above all, with the sagacious Elfleda. It -was due to her that a compromise was effected. -The monasteries of Ripon and Hexham were -restored to Wilfrid and with that he was to -be content.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Shortly before his death, S. Cuthbert went -to see Elfleda in the neighbourhood of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_251'>251</span>great monastery of Whitby, to consecrate a -church she had built there. They dined -together; and during the meal, seeing the -knife drop from the trembling hand of the -old bishop, in the abstraction of his far-away -thoughts, she asked him what he thought -about, and he told her that he had had a -glimpse of the future. She urged him to -eat more.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I cannot be eating all day long,” he -replied. “You must allow me a little rest.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>On the death of Oswy, as already related, -Elfleda’s mother had come to Whitby and -placed herself under the rule of her own -daughter, and Elfleda closed her eyes. She -herself died in 716, at the age of sixty-four. -No account of her last illness has been transmitted -to us.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Elfleda certainly played an important conciliatory -part when minds were heated with -controversy. She was right undoubtedly. It -was a mistake for the Church in North -England to hold to a usage that was founded -on a blunder. It was a mistake to persist in -keeping Wilfrid, canonically bishop of York, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_252'>252</span>for many years out of his see. It was a -political necessity that all Englishmen should -be united, at all events, in their religious -observances. That paved the way to future -political unity.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id004'> -<img src='images/p250.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p><span class='sc'>Pedigree of S. Hilda and S. Elfleda.</span></p> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class='c013' /> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_254'>254</span> -<img src='images/p254.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. WERBURGA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_255'>255</span> - <h2 id='fourteen' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XIV</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. WERBURGA</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>The words of Montalembert deserve to be -transcribed and re-read, so true are they -as well as graceful.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Nothing had more astonished the Romans -than the austere chastity of the German women; -the religious respect of the men for the partners -of their labours and dangers, in peace as well -as in war; and the almost divine honours -with which they surrounded the priestesses or -prophetesses, who sometimes presided at their -religious rites, and sometimes led them to -combat against the violators of the national -soil. When the Roman world, undermined -by corruption and imperial despotism, fell to -pieces like the arch of a <i>cloaca</i>, there is no -better indication of the difference between -<span class='pageno' id='Page_256'>256</span>the debased subjects of the empire and their -conquerors, than that sanctity of conjugal and -domestic ties, that energetic family feeling, -that worship of pure blood, which are founded -upon the dignity of woman, and respect for -her modesty, no less than upon the proud -independence of man and the consciousness -of personal dignity. It is by this special -quality that the barbarians showed themselves -worthy of instilling a new life into the -West, and becoming the forerunners of the -new Christian nations to which we all owe -our birth.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Who does not recall those Cimbri whom -Marius had so much trouble in conquering, -and whose women rivalled the men in boldness -and heroism? Those women, who had followed -their husbands to the war, gave the Romans -a lesson in modesty and greatness of soul of -which the future tools of the tyrants and the -Cæsars were not worthy. They would surrender -only on the promise of the consul that their -honour should be protected, and that they -should be given as slaves to the Vestals, thus -putting themselves under the protection of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_257'>257</span>those whom they regarded as virgins and -priestesses. The great beginner of democratic -dictatorship refused: upon which they killed -themselves and their children, generously preferring -death to shame.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The Anglo-Saxons came from the same -districts, bathed by the waters of the Northern -Sea, which had been inhabited by the Cimbri, -and showed themselves worthy of descent from -them, as much by the irresistible onslaught of -the warriors as by the indisputable power of -their armies. No trace of the old Roman -spirit which put a wife <i>in manu</i>, in the hand -of her husband—that is to say, under his feet—is -to be found among them. Woman is a -person, and not a thing. She lives, she speaks, -she acts for herself, guaranteed against the -least outrage by severe penalties, and protected -by universal respect. She inherits, she disposes -of her possessions—sometimes even she -deliberates, she fights, she governs, like the -most proud and powerful of men. The influence -of women has been nowhere more -effectual, more fully recognised, or more -enduring than among the Anglo-Saxons, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_258'>258</span>nowhere was it more legitimate or more -happy.”<a id='r6' /><a href='#f6' class='c009'><sup>[6]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>Britain had been invaded, and subdued. -From the wall of Antonine that connected the -Firth of Forth with the Clyde, to what was -now to be called the English Channel, all -the east coast and centre of the island was -occupied by the conquerors from Germany. -The Britons had been rolled back into the -kingdoms of Strathclyde, Rheged, Wales, and -Cornwall and Devon.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The conquerors had coalesced into three great -kingdoms—Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex.</p> - -<p class='c008'>From the island of Iona, missionaries of the -Irish Church had effected the conversion of -the Northumbrians. Augustine with his handful -from Rome had introduced Christianity into -the little subject Kingdom of Kent. From -Northumbria the disciples of Iona penetrated -Essex and made converts also there. But in -Mercia Mid-England paganism was supreme, -and the terrible Penda made himself paramount -from the Thames and Wash to the -Severn. The West Saxons were cowed.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_259'>259</span>But S. Oswald, the Northumbrian king, -restored the older domination of Northumbria, -only to fall again. For thirty years Penda -flung himself with fury against the Northern -kingdom, and devastated it with fire and -sword. Towards the end of his long reign -he entrusted the government of the Mid-Angles -to his son Peada, who married -Alcfleda, daughter of the Northumbrian king, -and at the same time received baptism from -the hands of the Celtic bishop Finan.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Thus Christianity began to infiltrate into -Mid-England also from the North and from -the Celtic Church; and missionaries from Lindisfarne -followed him into his principality.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The savage old pagan Penda acquiesced—perhaps -he thought it inevitable that England -should become Christian. The Britons to a -man believed. All Northumbria had submitted -to the Cross; the conversion of the East -Saxons and of Wessex was in full progress. -Penda raised no opposition, but poured forth -the vials of his scorn upon such as had been -baptised, and who did not live up to their -baptismal promises. “Those who despise,” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_260'>260</span>said he, “the laws of the God in whom they -believe, are despicable wretches.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>But, notwithstanding the union by marriage -between the families, the rivalry between Mercia -and Northumbria could not be allayed; it must -be decided on the battlefield. It was only -when driven to desperation by the encroachments -and insults of Penda, that Oswy resolved -to engage in a final conflict with the man who -had defeated and slain his two predecessors, -Edwin and Oswald. During the thirteen years -that had elapsed since the overthrow of Oswald, -Penda had periodically subjected Northumbria -to frightful devastations. Oswy, knowing his -weakness, when the eighty-year-old pagan had -got as far north as Bamborough, entreated for -peace, and sent him a present of all the jewels -and treasures of which he could dispose. Penda -set them aside roughly, resolved, so it was -believed, to root out and destroy the whole -Northumbrian people. Then, in his despair, -Oswy vowed—should God strengthen his hand -and lead him to victory—that he would give -his infant daughter to God and endow twelve -monasteries. “Since the pagan will not take -<span class='pageno' id='Page_261'>261</span>our gifts,” he said, “let us offer them to One -who will.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The battle of Winwaed resulted in the complete -rout of the Mercians and their wholesale -destruction, and Penda himself fell.</p> - -<p class='c008'>For the moment the ruin of Mercia seemed -complete, and Oswy extended his supremacy -over the whole of it. For three years the -Mercians endured this foreign rule; but in 659 -they surged up in revolt, drove the Northumbrian -thanes from the land, and raised Wulfhere, -a younger son of Penda, to the throne.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Under the able arm of this new king Mercia -rose once more into a power even greater than -that under Penda. Oswy died in 670, and -thenceforth no Northumbrian king made any -attempt to obtain the dominion over the Mid -or Southern English.</p> - -<p class='c008'>During the three years after the death of -Penda, Oswy had poured missionaries into -Mercia. Peada had already brought the Irish -monk Diuma with him, and he became bishop -in Mercia. He was followed by another Irishman, -Ceolach, a disciple of S. Columba. The -third bishop was Trumhere, a Northumbrian -<span class='pageno' id='Page_262'>262</span>abbot, consecrated at Lindisfarne. His successors, -Jaruman and Ceadda, had also been ordained -by the Scots.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 658 Wulfhere had married Ermenilda, -daughter of Ercombert, King of Kent, and of -his wife S. Sexburga. This was just before -the revolt which raised him to the throne. -He does not seem to have been a Christian -like his brother Peada, but to have felt much -like old Penda, his father.</p> - -<p class='c008'>By her he had four children—Werburga, -Ceonred, Rufinus, and Wulfhad.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Under a pious mother, Werburga grew up -in the nurture and admonition of the Lord; -and from an early age her great desire was -to embrace the religious life, and spend her -days in the peace of the cloister. It was a -lawless and godless time. Men were coarse -and cruel, the palace was a scene of drunkenness -and riot, from which her gentle spirit -shrank. She is described as being very lovely -and sweet in manner. She daily assisted with -her mother at Divine Service, and spent much -of her time in reading and in prayer.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When she came of age to be married, her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_263'>263</span>hand was sought by one Werebod, a thane -about the court, but she refused him.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now we come to a story about which some -difficulties exist. In the twelfth century one -Robert of Swaffham wrote an account of the -death of Rufinus and Wulfhad, sons of Wulfhere -and brothers of S. Werburga. The -authority is late, too late to be trusted, as -we do not know whence the writer drew his -narrative.</p> - -<p class='c008'>According to this story, when Rufinus and -Wulfhad heard of Werebod’s proposal, they -scouted it, and told him to his face that he was -not worthy to have her. Werebod dissembled -his mortification, and waited an opportunity for -revenge. The princes were then at Stone, -in Staffordshire, where Wulfhere had a palace.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One day Wulfhad was out hunting, when -the stag he was pursuing brought him to the -cell of S. Ceadda or Chad, who exhorted him -to receive the faith of Christ and be baptised. -Wulfhad answered that he would do so if the -stag he had been pursuing would come of its -own accord, with a rope round its neck, and -present itself before him. S. Chad prayed, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_264'>264</span>and the stag bounded through the bushes to -the spot, with the rope as Wulfhad desired. -S. Chad baptised the prince, and next morning -communicated him. Rufinus was led by his -brother to receive holy baptism, and when -Werebod learned this, he told the king of it, -and Wulfhere, in a fit of fury, pursued his -sons to the cell of S. Chad, and killed them -with his own hands.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The story as it stands is impossible. There -is no early notice of it, so that it reposes on a -late tradition. Nevertheless, that there is a basis -of truth is most probable, if not certain. The -Church of Kinver is dedicated to SS. Rufinus -and Wulfhad, and it stands under the Kefnvaur, -the great red sandstone ridge on which -are earthworks where Wulfhere had one of his -strongholds. This is probably the site of the -murder. That the two princes in their youthful -pride scouted the suit of Werebod and insulted -him is likely enough. That they had received -lively impressions of reverence for Christianity -from their mother is also very probable. That -they had placed themselves under instruction -by S. Chad, and had been baptised by him, is -<span class='pageno' id='Page_265'>265</span>also very likely. But that their father should -have killed them on that account is inadmissible. -Werebod may have poisoned his mind -against his sons, and represented them as -plotting against him with the Northumbrian -king and using Chad as an intermediary, and -he may have goaded Wulfhere into ordering -their death on that account; or there may -have been a violent scene between them which -ended in the king killing them; or, more -likely still, Werebod may himself have waylaid -and assassinated them whilst out hunting. -It took very little among the Anglo-Saxons -to transform any one who died a violent death -into a martyr; and when two royal princes had -been killed, some excuse for regarding them as -witnesses to the faith was sought and invented.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The bodies of the princes were conveyed to -Stone, so called because of a memorial set up -over them by Wulfhere, an inscribed pillar-stone; -but, moved by compunction, he founded -there a religious house for women. Wulfhere -himself was baptised, and gave his consent to -his daughter retiring from the world. He also -founded the great monastery of Medehamstead, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_266'>266</span>afterwards Peterborough, as some expiation -for his crime.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Before this, Wulfhere had been constantly -engaged in extending the power of Mercia. -He detached from Northumbria all the district -south of the Mersey, and with it got hold of -Chester, of which place in later times his -daughter was to be regarded as patroness. -He gained a hold on the whole of the Severn -valley and the Wye, our Herefordshire, over -which he set his brother Merewald as under-king. -Then he fought the West Saxons under -Cenwalch in 661, and defeated them in a -signal battle, and extended his ravages into -the heart of Wessex as far as Ashdown. Then -he turned his arms east along the Thames -valley, and brought the East Saxons and -London under his sway. Still unsatisfied, he -crossed the river into Surrey, subdued it, and -invaded Sussex and forced the King Ethelwalch -to submit, and to receive baptism. -Werburga resolved to retire to Ely where -her great-aunt Etheldreda was abbess. Wulfhere -and his court conducted her thither, in -great state.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_267'>267</span>We cannot now see Ely in anything like -its ancient condition. Then the entire district -from Cambridge to the Wash was one broken -sheet of water dotted with islets. In places -there were shallows where reeds grew dense, -the islands were fringed with rushes and -willows. The vast mere was a haunt of innumerable -wild birds, and the water teemed -with fishes. The vast plain of the fens—which -is now in summer one sea of golden corn, in -winter a black dreary fallow cut up like a -chess-board into squares by dykes—was then -a tangle of meres, rank growth of waterweeds -and copses of alders and grey poplars. The -rivers Cam and Nen lost themselves in the -waste of waters. Trees torn up, fallen into -the water, floated about, formed natural rafts, -lodged, and diverted what little current there -was in the streams.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Here and there poles had been driven into -the stiff clay that formed the bottom of the -swamp, cross-pieces had been tied to them, -then platforms erected six, ten feet above -the surface of the water, and on these platforms -huts had been constructed of poles and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_268'>268</span>rushes, in which lived families, their only means -of communication with each other and with -the firm land being by boat. On the water and -by the water they lived, tilling little bits of land -left dry in summer but submerged in winter.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The islets were outcrops of fertile land, -natural parks, covered by the richest grass -and stateliest trees, swarming with deer and -roe, goat and boar, as the water around -swarmed with otter and beaver, and with fowl -of every feather and fish of every scale.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Of all these islets none could compare with -Ely, not, as has been supposed, named from -the eels that were found about it, but from -the elves who were supposed to have chosen -it for their own and to dance in the moonlight -on its greensward.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Better, purer beings than elves, had taken -possession of this enchanted isle—S. Etheldreda -and her nuns; and it was through them -that the wild fen-dwellers, those who lived on -platforms above the water, received the rudiments -of the faith, and were ministered to in -their agues and rheumatic paralysis.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Etheldreda did not found her monastery -<span class='pageno' id='Page_269'>269</span>here till 673. As Wulfhere died in 675, he -can have accompanied his daughter there only -very shortly after Etheldreda’s settlement in the -place. There is no stone anywhere near, every -block that has been employed on the glorious -cathedral has been brought from a distance, -mostly from Barwell, in Northamptonshire.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Etheldreda constructed her monastery and -church entirely of wood. Great trunks had -been split and these split logs formed the sides -of her church, and it was thatched with reeds -from the marshes. The king came by boat; -the oars flashed in the sun, and the water rippled -as the vessels were driven through it to the -landing stage. Werburga, eager, stood looking -forward to the lovely island that seemed to -float on the water; if, as is probable, she was -born some time before Wulfhere became king, -she would then be between twenty-eight and -thirty. At the landing-stage was her great-aunt -with her nuns, in black habits with white -veils; and no sooner had Werburga descended -from the boat than they struck up the <i>Te -Deum</i>, and advanced, leading the way, singing, -to their wooden church.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_270'>270</span>Now followed the usual trials: Werburga -was first stripped of her costly apparel, her -coronet was exchanged for a linen veil, purple -and silks were replaced by a coarse woollen -habit, and she resigned herself into the hands -of her superior, her great-aunt, S. Etheldreda.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We know the form of the ceremonial, and -the prayers used on such an occasion, but we -do not know who the bishop was who consecrated -Werburga.<a id='r7' /><a href='#f7' class='c009'><sup>[7]</sup></a> She was led to the foot -of the altar, after the reading of the Gospel, -and was then asked for two public engagements -which were indispensable to the validity of the -act: in the first place, the consent of her -parents, and in the next her own promise of -obedience to himself and his successors. When -this had been done he laid his hands upon her -to bless her and consecrate her to God. After -prayers he placed the veil on her head, saying, -“Maiden, receive this veil, and mayest thou -bear it stainless to the tribunal of Christ before -whom bends every knee in heaven and on -earth.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>By the rules of the Anglo-Saxon Church -<span class='pageno' id='Page_271'>271</span>the taking of the irrevocable vows was not -suffered till the postulant had reached her -twenty-sixth year, but we cannot be sure that -this rule prevailed so early. The Celtic -Church allowed it at the age of twelve.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When Wulfhere died, then Werburga’s -mother came also to Ely, and on the death of -S. Etheldreda, in 679, her grandmother -Sexburga, widow of Ercombert, king of Kent, -became abbess, and ruled till 699, when she -died, whereupon Werburga’s mother succeeded. -At one time three generations of princesses of -the blood of Hengest and Odin were seen -together in the peaceful isle of Ely, wearing -the same monastic habit, and bowing in prayer -in the same wooden church. Werburga lived -long and happily as a simple nun under her -grandmother’s and mother’s kindly rule and -direction, till, on her mother’s death, she was -summoned to take the place of abbess.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It is very important for us to understand -what was the moving principle at this period -which led to the foundation of so many -religious settlements. The Saxons and Angles -had been a people living in war, loving war, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_272'>272</span>and regarding the cutting of throats and the -destruction by fire of every house and city -as the highest vocation of a man. But when -they had occupied the greatest portion of -Britain, and further, when they had embraced -Christianity, a change took place in their -opinions. They came to see that there was -some charm in peace, and dignity in the -cultivation of the soil. But it was only after -a struggle that they could stoop to take -hold of the plough and lay aside the spear. -They could be brought to this only by example, -and it was this which the monks and nuns -issuing from their own princely, royal families -showed them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“In the monastic movement of this time,” -says Mr. Green, “two strangely contrasted -impulses worked together to change the very -aspect of the new England and the new English -society. The one was the passion for solitude, -the first outcome of the religious impulse given -by the conversion; a passion for communing -apart with themselves and with God which -drove men into waste and woodland and -desolate fen. The other was the equally new -<span class='pageno' id='Page_273'>273</span>passion for social life on the part of the nation -at large, the outcome of its settlement and -well-doing on the conquered soil, and yet more -of the influence of the new religion, coming as -it did from the social civilisation of the older -world, and insensibly drawing men together -by the very form of its worship and its belief. -The sanctity of the monastic settlements served -in these early days of the new religion to -ensure for them peace and safety in the midst -of whatever war or social trouble might be -disturbing the country about them; and the -longing for a life of quiet industry, which we -see telling from this moment upon the older -English longing for war, drew men in crowds -to these so-called monasteries.”<a id='r8' /><a href='#f8' class='c009'><sup>[8]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>Wulfhere was succeeded in 675 by his -brother Ethelred, a quiet, unambitious king, -who devoted his energies to the foundation of -monasteries, dotting them about Mercia with -the object of softening and civilising a people -that had the instincts of the beasts of prey. -He entrusted his niece Werburga with a sort -<span class='pageno' id='Page_274'>274</span>of general supremacy over all the nunneries -in his kingdom. She visited them, regulated -them, and brought them into order, before her -mother’s death and her own appointment to -the abbacy of Ely. Thus she resided for a -while at the head of the communities of -Weedon, Trentham, and Hanbury.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One incident of her story may be quoted.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It happened that a shepherd at Weedon was -being brutally maltreated by the steward. The -daughter of a king flew to the spot, threw -herself between the overseer and the poor wretch -he was beating and kicking, and arrested his -arm and thrust him back, and held him from -his victim, till his passion subsided, and he -retired shamefaced.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Werburga died at a ripe age at Trentham, -on February 3rd, 699.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Two centuries later, in order to save her -remains from the Danes, they were conveyed -to Chester, where there was a collegiate church -that had been founded by her father at her -request. Her body was, however, laid in -what is now the Cathedral.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_277'>277</span> - <h2 id='fifteen' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XV</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>A PROPHETESS</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>Among the most remarkable people of -the twelfth century, one who stood forth -on the stage of history and exercised there -a part of no little importance, Hildegarde, is -not to be passed over. Yet, when one comes -to study her, she is a person who strikes the -student with perplexity. She was, indeed, a -woman possible at all times, but only possible -as one of significance in the century in which -she lived.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She was one of those marvellous women -who, indeed, occupied a somewhat analogous -place among the ancient pagan Germans—a -seeress, a prophetess, even a priestess, like -Velleda or Ganna. She took up the same -position in the Christian Middle Ages, directed, -ruled, foretold, threatened, and was listened to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_278'>278</span>in all seriousness. Popes, prelates, kings consulted -her, and all quailed at her threats and -denunciations. She saw visions and dreamed -dreams; she endeavoured to throw rays of -light to illumine the past as well as the future. -She thought with her inspired eye to unveil -the mysteries of creation. Uneducated, she -dictated in Latin; uninstructed, she wrote -on natural history; unordained, she preached -sermons even to popes.</p> - -<p class='c008'>All kinds of people wrote to her on all -kinds of subjects, and she solved their difficulties, -advised them in their perplexities, -illumined their ignorance.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She has had imitators in all after ages—Antoinette -Bourgignon, Joanna Southcott, Krüdner, -and Madame Blavatski—but none achieved such -success, exercised so wide an influence, was -treated with so much submission.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Emperor, the princes, the nobility, the -clergy, the people all believed in her prophetic -power, and accepted her commands without a -murmur. Her warnings and promises were -received as divine revelations, although she -spared no one in her denunciations.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_279'>279</span>The cause for this unbounded respect has -been a matter of dispute, but is still inexplicable. -That she was a coarse deceiver, who imposed -herself on the people as inspired, by a long-continued -course of deception, cannot for a -moment be allowed by such as without prejudice -examine her writings and her conduct. -She was made a tool of, and a willing tool, -by S. Bernard, to further the crusade he had -at heart. But when, in spite of prophecy and -promise, that crusade ended in hideous disaster -and in dishonour as well, her influence with -the people was not in the least shaken.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At the court of Count Meginhard of Spanheim -lived the knight Hildebert of Böckelheim, -his kinsman. Hildebert’s wife Mathilda bore -him in 1098 a daughter, who was named Hildegarde, -on their estate a little above Kreuznach -on the Rhine. She was the tenth child, and -her parents were no little concerned how to -provide for such a fry. The simple expedient -in those days was to send some of the family -into monasteries and convents. From an early -date Hildegarde was destined to be a nun. -She, together with her kinswoman Chiltrude, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_280'>280</span>the daughter of the count, were sent to be -reared by Jutta, the abbess of S. Disibod, -a sister of Count Meginhard. Jutta was an -uneducated woman; learning was of no account -in her convent, and Hildegarde was brought -up in ignorance of nearly everything that a -young woman of good family ought to have -acquired even in the twelfth century.</p> - -<p class='c008'>That Hildegarde was hysterical cannot be -doubted, but hysteria is precisely the most -mysterious of all ailments. The phenomena -connected with it are the perplexity of physicians -even at this day. Many and ponderous -works have been written upon it in England, -France especially, and Germany, but it remains -still an unsolved puzzle.</p> - -<p class='c008'>From a very early age she saw visions, and -when she spoke of them to her playfellows, -and they stared at her and did not appear -to comprehend what she said, she shrank into -herself and refrained from communicating to -others the things that she saw and heard, or -fancied she saw and heard. Even at the age -of five, this singular gift was noticed by her -parents, who could not understand it. Jutta -<span class='pageno' id='Page_281'>281</span>made the girl learn the Psalms in Latin, and -she obtained some glimmer of an idea what -the words meant, but she did not even acquire -a knowledge of the alphabet, nor that of reading -music.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hildegarde was constantly unwell, but her -aches and pains were apparently due to hysteria -and nothing else, and the suppressed desire to -be doing something, making her personality -felt, which was impossible as she was situated. -When, finally, she was bidden write down her -visions, at once all her maladies left her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“When, on one occasion, I was very much -exhausted by my sickness,” says she in her -own biography of herself, “I asked the nurse -who attended me whether she saw things in -any other way than with her eyes; she made -me no answer. Then I was frightened, and -I dared say no more about it to any one. -But sometimes, inadvertently, when I was -talking, I let slip prophetic sentences. And -when I was, so to say, full of this inner vision, -then I spoke much which was quite unintelligible -to those about me. And when the -force of the ecstasy grew, and I spoke something -<span class='pageno' id='Page_282'>282</span>about it, more after the manner of a -child than of a girl of my years, then I blushed -and cried, and wished heartily that I had held -my tongue. But out of dread of what would -be said, I never dared to speak out openly -as to what I saw. However (Jutta) the noble -lady with whom I was had cognisance of this -and consulted a monk of her acquaintance.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>To one in this condition, plenty of exercise, -wholesome food, and hard work, and her -head under the pump if she gave way to -her fancies, would have been proper treatment. -But in the twelfth century no one had any -conception that hysteria was a physical disorder.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Jutta died in 1136, and by unanimous vote -of the sisters Hildegarde was elected to be -superior of the convent, when aged eight-and-thirty. -She had now full opportunity to give -way to her desire to take that prominent -place to which she felt she was called. Two -years, however, elapsed before she had made up -her mind to write her visions and prophecies. -There were difficulties in her way: she could -not write, she knew nothing of grammar, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_283'>283</span>she was perhaps dubious how the world would -accept revelations which were in shockingly -bad grammar and spelling, and displayed profound -ignorance of the real meaning of -Scripture. However, she consulted one of -the monks of the monastery of S. Disibod, -and he put the matter before the rest.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Now, as she was evidently sincere, and there -could be no suspicion that Hildegarde was -deceiving them, they had to decide whether -these visions were from heaven or from hell. -That there was a third alternative never for -an instant occurred to them: it could not, in -the nature of things, in the then condition -of medical science, or rather ignorance. Manifestly -there was nothing bad in these revelations, -consequently the poor amiable monks -were compelled to decide that they came -from God.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The difficulty now arose how they were to -be published. It was obviously impossible to -issue to the world the farrago of grammatic -blunders, and the confused nonsense of much -that poured from her lips, and so she was given -secretaries to write down in decent Latin what -<span class='pageno' id='Page_284'>284</span>they supposed she meant to say. The Archbishop -Henry of Mayence was called in before -the decisive step was taken. He was an -amiable, peace-loving, but feeble man, who -was made archbishop in 1142. He gave his -verdict in favour of the revelations.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hildegarde says of herself: “In 1141, when -I was forty-two years old and seven months, -there came on me a dazzling light from heaven, -and flashed through my brains and heart and -bosom. It was like a flame that does not -burn, but warms, just like a sunbeam. From -thenceforth I had the gift of the interpretation -of the Scriptures, the Psalms, the Gospels, -and the books of the Old and New Testament. -I had, however, no understanding of the -several words of the text, as to their syllables -and cases and tenses. When I have my visions—and -I have had them from childhood—I am -not asleep, nor feverish, nor am I necessarily -in retirement, nor do I see with my bodily -eyes, but with those of my soul.” Later she -wrote: “I am always in a fear and tremble, -as I have no certainty within me. But I lift -up my hands to heaven, and allow myself to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_285'>285</span>be blown about just like a feather in the -wind.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her first book was called by her <i>Scivias</i>; -which was her contraction for <i>Disce vias -Domini</i>, “know the ways of the Lord.” Probably -only the first part of it was sent to -the Archbishop of Mayence, who gravely called -his clergy into consultation over it. Then, -when Pope Eugenius III. came to Treves on -his way to the Council of Rheims, he was -shown it by the archbishop; he gave it -to the Bishop of Verdun and other theologians -to be examined. Afterwards, on their report, -at the Council in 1148, he read it himself to -the bishops there assembled, and it was received -with applause.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Bernard was present, and he at once saw -how much assistance he could get in promoting -his darling object, a new crusade, if he could -enlist Hildegarde in the cause; and he urged -the pope to sanction and bless the prophetess. -This Eugenius did in a letter, in which he -accorded her his full permission to publish -whatever was revealed to her. He could -hardly do other. These writings were well -<span class='pageno' id='Page_286'>286</span>intended, purported to do good, and that these -visions and prophecies were the mere hallucinations -of a diseased mind never could have -been supposed at the time.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hildegarde now shifted her quarters. -Troops of women had come to place themselves -under her direction, drawn by her fame. -She settled on S. Ruprechtsberg, near Bingen, -where a suitable convent was erected for her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But the good monks of S. Disibod asked -a favour of her which she could not refuse. -They knew next to nothing about their founder, -except that he was one of the many Irish who -had left their native isle in the fifth century -and had spread over Germany and Gaul. -Would she through her prophetic power, which -looked backwards as well as forwards, write -them “by revelation” a life of their founder?</p> - -<p class='c008'>This she accordingly did, and the life she -wrote was, she insists, given her “by revelation.” -It is a long and tedious work, a gush of weak -and watery verbiage. When reduced to its -elementary constituents, it is found to consist of -absolutely nothing more than what was already -known—that Disibod came from Ireland, settled -<span class='pageno' id='Page_287'>287</span>on the mount that bore his name afterwards, -and died there. But this was distended into a -tract of 6,250 words.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hildegarde’s “Natural History” is a very -funny book. She did not pretend to derive -her knowledge of the property of things from -inspiration, but there can be little doubt that, -at the time when it was issued, those who regarded -her prophecies as infallible, looked also -on her enunciation of the properties of natural -objects as inspired.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She begins the book by likening the world -to a human body: the earth is the flesh, the -rocks are the bones, the moisture of the stones -is the marrow, the slate rocks are the toe and -finger nails, the plants are the hair, and the dew -is the perspiration. All plants are either hot -or cold; so also are all animals. This is the -radical division between them. The recipes -given are profoundly silly. For a boil, house-flies -are to be taken, their heads cut off, and -they are to be arranged like herrings in a barrel -round the swelling. A poultice is to cover -all—but it is the flies that bring the gathering -to a head. Here is one of the shortest of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_288'>288</span>her botanical accounts—that of the meadow -convolvulus. “The herb is cold, it has -not great powers nor is it of much use. But -if a man’s nails get scaly and crack, then let -him grind up the convolvulus, mix with it -a little quicksilver and lay it on his nails, -tie a bit of rag round, and his nails will be -lovely.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hildegarde wrote a commentary on the Rule -of S. Benedict, another on the Athanasian Creed. -She propounded difficult questions in Scripture, -and solved them by her inner light, only -making the difficulties greater, and always -missing the simple meaning of a passage.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Hildegarde had her troubles. She did not -get on very well with the Archbishops of -Mayence. At the instigation of S. Bernard she -inflamed the minds of the people with a fever of -zeal against the Saracens, and exhorted to a -crusade. This resulted in a frightful massacre of -Jews at Mayence, instigated by a monk named -Badulf. The Archbishop Henry, a mild, amiable -man, did what he could to protect the -unfortunate Israelites, and opened to them his -palace. But a papal legate appeared on the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_289'>289</span>scene, and the Chapter induced him to depose -the archbishop. He appealed to Rome, but -the cardinals were bribed to declare against -him. He had chosen his confidential friend, -Arnold of Selnhofen, to take what money he -could scrape together to Rome and plead his -cause. Arnold made the most solemn assurances -of fidelity, and betrayed his trust. He -used the money entrusted to him to purchase -the deposition of his friend and his own advancement.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The people of Mayence were greatly incensed -against Arnold, who was thrust on them by the -pope himself, without election by the Chapter, -and was invested by the pope the same day -on which the friend was degraded whom he had -betrayed. On reaching Mayence Arnold did -nothing to appease the popular resentment; -his court was magnificent, his servants were -splendidly liveried, and his table was noted -for its luxury. Knowing what a power Hildegarde -was in the diocese, he wrote a hypocritical, -canting letter to her, beseeching her -prayers. She replied with a sharp admonition: -“The living Light saith unto thee, Thou hast -<span class='pageno' id='Page_290'>290</span>a form of zeal only, which I hate. Cleanse -restlessness from thy soul, and cease from -doing injustice to thy people. Rise up and -turn to the Lord, for the time cometh speedily.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Seeing the ferment of men’s minds increase, -Arnold resolved on leaving Bingen, where he -then was, to go into his cathedral city and put -down all resistance with a high hand. He purposed -lodging the first night in the monastery -of S. James, outside the walls. Hildegarde -warned him of his danger, but he would not -listen. A friend, the abbot of Erbach, also -cautioned him. “Bah!” scoffed the archbishop, -“these Mainzers are dogs; they bark, but do -not bite.” When Hildegarde heard this, she -said, “The dogs have had their chains broken, -and they will tear you to pieces.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>He scorned these warnings, and in June -1160 went to the monastery in which he -had purposed to lodge. But he had rushed, -unwittingly, into the jaws of the lion, for the -abbot of S. James was his most deadly enemy. -The abbot at once sent tidings to the city that -the archbishop was there. A mob poured out -of the city gates. The archbishop, hearing the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_291'>291</span>roar of their voices and the tramp of their feet, -was paralysed with fear; the rioters entered the -abbey, rushed upon him, and a butcher split -his head with an axe. The dead body was -dragged forth and cast into a ditch, where -the peasant women, coming to market, pelted -it with rotten eggs and bad cheese.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 1150 Christian was archbishop, but he -was in Italy. He was a man of arms, who -loved fighting, and had no relish for the duties -of his position. During his absence Hildegarde -got into difficulties with the administrator of -the see. A certain young man had been buried -in the cemetery attached to her monastery -who had incurred excommunication. An -order was sent her to dig the body up and -throw it out of consecrated ground. This -she refused to do. She insisted that the -young fellow had been absolved and had -received the last sacraments, and she furnished -a vision in which she had been forbidden to -exhume the body. But the administrator did -not repose such confidence in her visions as -to submit. An interdict was laid on her -convent, so that the sisters were forbidden -<span class='pageno' id='Page_292'>292</span>to recite their offices and to have the sacraments -administered there.</p> - -<p class='c008'>No priest in the diocese dared disobey, -and the whole convent was struck with -paralysis. Hildegarde wrote, but could obtain -no concession. Then she appealed to the -military bishop, who was in Italy. The -administrator sent his account of the affair, -and the interdict was renewed. So time passed. -Hildegarde still obstinately, and rightly, refused -to have the body dug up and cast to the dogs. -She wrote again to the archbishop, and finally -obtained a removal of the interdict. As she -complained, there had been no investigation -into the facts—it had been a party move of -spite against herself.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Although in 1170 Hildegarde was aged -seventy-two, her literary energy did not fail. -She still composed treatises, and continued to -write letters in answer to those she received, or -to thunder against those persons whose conduct -deserved reprobation. Her correspondence -extended from Bremen and the Netherlands, to -Rome, and even to Jerusalem. Her denunciations -of abuses, corruptions in the Church, were -<span class='pageno' id='Page_293'>293</span>outspoken, and she even prophesied the fall -of the empire and a reformation in religion; -but the condition of affairs both in the state -and in Christendom were so bad, that it -required but little foresight to tell that such -could not possibly last without a convulsion.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her style is not without a certain amount -of rude eloquence, but is involved. Those -who took down her words were clearly not -always able to make out the drift of what -she said; but, indeed, she herself probably -could not wholly explain them. The words -poured forth in a stream, rolling her ideas -about in confusion, and she was impatient -of her secretaries meddling over-much with -her revelations and prophecies, lest they -should make sense indeed, but at the expense -of their genuine character.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She had one of those eager, restless minds, -which at the present day would have made -of her a platform oratress, a vehement writer -in magazines, and a reformer on school and -hospital boards: always vehement with purpose. -Her activity, as already said, took several -directions—that of exhortation to repentance -<span class='pageno' id='Page_294'>294</span>and good works, that of deep theological -research, and of Scriptural interpretation, that -also of the study of Natural History. But -she did more than that: she wrote hymns and -composed melodies. She had never been -taught musical science as then understood. -That was no loss to her. Her airs are as -rambling and incoherent as her prophecies.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She also pretended to speak in an unknown -tongue, and to be able to interpret this -language. The study of this pretended new -language is suggestive and amusing. It has -been taken in hand by Grimm, Pitra and Roth. -It presents an amusing jumble of words -German, Latin, and misunderstood Hebrew.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Hildegarde died at the age of eighty-two, -in 1179. She has not been formally canonised; -she is, however, inserted as a saint in the -Roman kalendar on September 17th, the day -of her death.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_296'>296</span> -<img src='images/p296.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. CLARA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_297'>297</span> - <h2 id='sixteen' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XVI</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. CLARA</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_3_0_4 c007'>It has been often remarked how that a saint -who initiates a reform, or does some great -work, has a faithful woman to assist, or carry -on his work, and complete it. What he designed -for all alike, he was competent only -to apply to men, and she carried out his ideas -among women. Thus S. Bridget supplemented -the achievements of S. Patrick, and S. Hilda -those of S. Aidan. Benedict’s twin sister -Scholastica worked side by side with her -brother; and, as we shall now see, S. Clara was -the spiritual sister and helpmate of S. Francis. -The moon, according to David, is an ever -faithful witness in heaven; and yet the moon -wanes and for a time disappears. The moon -much resembles the Church.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_298'>298</span>“The moon above, the Church below,</div> - <div class='line in4'>A wondrous race they run;</div> - <div class='line in1'>And all their radiance, all their glow,</div> - <div class='line in4'>Each borrows from its sun.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>As the moon wanes, so there are periods -when the Church proves dull, dark, and -without much token of spiritual life; but this -is for a time only, and precedes a restoration -of illumination. The period when S. Francis -appeared was one of those of darkness in the -Church. The enthusiastic faith of the barbarian -kings and nobles, bred of the self-devotion and -earnestness of the first missionaries among -them, had led to their endowing the Church -largely. This was done to enable her to carry -on the great work of evangelisation without -care for the material concerns of life. But it -led to an unfortunate result. As the bishoprics -were wealthy, and seats of power, ambitious -and greedy men of the noble class rushed into -Holy Orders for the sake of these material -advantages, and in entire disregard of the -religious responsibilities attached to such -offices. And as with the prelates, so with -the clergy. They seemed to think that the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_299'>299</span>things of Jesus Christ were best served by -making themselves comfortable; they were -ignorant, careless, and worldly. The great -ecclesiastics made a display of their wealth, -and exercised their power tyrannically. “The -Church might still seem to preach to all,” -says Dean Milman; “but it preached in a -tone of lofty condescension, it dictated rather -than persuaded; but, in general, actual preaching -had fallen into disuse; it was in theory -the special privilege of the bishops, and the -bishops were but few who had either the gift, -the inclination, or the leisure from their secular, -judicial, or warlike occupations to preach even -in their cathedral cities; in the rest of their -dioceses their presence was but occasional—a -progress or visitation of pomp and form, -rather than of popular instruction. The only -general teaching of the people was the ritual.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“But the splendid ritual, admirably as it was -constituted to impress by its words or symbolic -forms the leading truths of Christianity upon -the more intelligent, or in a vague way upon -the more rude and uneducated, could be administered, -and was administered, by a priesthood -<span class='pageno' id='Page_300'>300</span>almost entirely ignorant, but which had -learned mechanically, not without decency, -perhaps not without devotion, to go through -the stated observances. Everywhere the bell -summoned to the frequent service, the service -was performed, and the obedient flock gathered -to the chapel or the church, knelt, and either -performed their orisons or heard the customary -chant and prayer. This, the only instruction -which the mass of the priesthood could convey, -might for a time be sufficient to maintain in -the minds of the people a quiescent and submissive -faith, nevertheless, in itself, could not -but awaken in some a desire of knowledge, -which it could not satisfy.... And just at -this time the popular mind throughout Christendom -seemed to demand instruction. There was -a wide and vague awakening and yearning of -the human intellect. Here that which was -heresy stepped in and seized upon the vacant -mind. Preaching in public and in private was -the strength of all the heresiarchs, of all the -sects. Eloquence, popular eloquence, became -a new power which the Church had comparatively -neglected or disdained, since the time of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_301'>301</span>Crusades. The Patropassians, the Henricians, -the followers of Peter Waldo, and the wilder -teachers at least, tinged with the old Manichæan -tenets of the East, met on this common ground. -They were poor and popular; they felt with -the people, whether the lower burghers of the -cities, the lower vassals, or even the peasants -and serfs; they spoke the language of the -people, they were of the people. All these -sects were bound together by their common -aversion to the clergy—not only the wealthy, -worldly, immoral, tyrannical, but the decent -yet inert priesthood, who left the uninstructed -souls of men to perish.”<a id='r9' /><a href='#f9' class='c009'><sup>[9]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>It was when, apparently, the bulk of the -population was hesitating whether to break -away from the Church, and when certain ardent -spirits began to question whether the Church -could be the Kingdom of God, wherein appeared -so much of evil, that almost simultaneously -two men stood forth to arrest the evil. -The story was told afterwards that the pope in -a dream had seen the Church under the form -of a building tottering to its fall, but that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_302'>302</span>two men rushed forward and sustained it. -These men were Dominic and Francis. The -former founded an order of preachers, by -which Christendom in the West was overspread -with a host of zealous, active, and -devoted men, whose function was popular -instruction.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Francis, seeing the universal greed after -lands and money, took the vow of poverty, -made that a capital point in his institution. -The grasping after possessions should never -curse his society, and he donned, and made -his disciples don, the poor, coarse dress of -the common labourer, to show that they were -to be ever of the people, and for the people, -even for the lowest. And he aimed first of -all to encourage piety—the striving of the -soul after God—and to show that within the -Church that flame could burn brightest and -give out most heat. But he taught as well. -It was due to his great desire to bring home -to the people the truth of the Incarnation, -that he devised the <i>crèche</i> of Christmas, and -composed the first Christmas carols. And -he was a preacher—fervent, inspired, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_303'>303</span>convincing. His heart so overflowed with love, -that even birds and beasts were attracted to -him, and his love extended to them—“his -sisters and brothers,” as he termed them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The story of the conversion of S. Francis, -the wealthy merchant’s son, is well known. -He was a young man, just at the age when -the deepest feelings of man’s nature begin -to make themselves articulate. One evening -he was revelling with his companions of the -same age with himself. When supper was -over, the merry party dashed out of the hot, -lighted room into the open air. The dark -indigo-blue vault of heaven overhead was -besprent with myriads of stars, and Francis -suddenly halted, looked up, and remained -silent in contemplation of this wondrous -canopy.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“What ails you, Francis?” asked one of -the revellers.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“He is star-gazing for a wife,” joked -another.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Ah!” said Francis gravely, “for a wife -past all that your imagination can conceive.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>His soul with inarticulate cravings strained -<span class='pageno' id='Page_304'>304</span>after something higher than a merchant’s life -behind a counter, a nobler life than revelling -and drunkenness. Then probably he first conceived -the idea of embracing poverty, and of -devoting his whole life to his poor brothers.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The first great gathering of the Order he -founded was in 1212, and that same year saw -the establishment of a sisterhood in connection -with the Society. It came about thus:—</p> - -<p class='c008'>Favorino Scefi was a man of noble family -in Assisi, given to the profession of arms, and -a good swordsman; his wife, Hortulana, had -presented him with three daughters, Clara, -Agnes, and Beatrix, but no son.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One day—it was Palm Sunday—in the -before-mentioned year, when Clara was aged -eighteen, she and her mother were present -when Francis preached. The effect of his -sermon on her young heart was overwhelming -and ineradicable. From this moment she -resolved to leave the world and its splendours, -and the prospect of marriage, and to devote her -whole life to God and to the advancement of -His kingdom.</p> - -<p class='c008'>What she was to do, what God’s designs -<span class='pageno' id='Page_305'>305</span>were, all was dark before her; only in her -was the intense longing to place herself in -His hands, that He might use her as He saw -fit. And it appeared to her that her desire -had been known and her self-offering accepted. -As already said, it was Palm Sunday, and -the custom was for the bishop to bless the -palms that were presented him by the deacon, -and to distribute them among those who -came up in single file to the altar steps. -Clara, shy and retiring, hung back. The -bishop’s eye rested on her. All at once he -stepped down into the nave, the acolytes -bearing their tapers before him, and carrying -a palm branch, he placed it in the hands of -the shrinking maiden.</p> - -<p class='c008'>To her it was as a consecration.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the evening she ran to the chapel of -the Portiuncula, where Francis and his disciples -were installed; she fell on her knees -and implored to be received, and given work -to do. In a paroxysm of devotion she plucked -off her little ornaments, and tore away her -rich dress.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Francis, unable as he was unwilling to refuse -<span class='pageno' id='Page_306'>306</span>her offer of herself, cast over her a coarse -habit, and she was enrolled in the ranks of -the Champions of Poverty.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But where was the young girl to be put? -He had no other female adherents. He accordingly -took her to the Benedictine nunnery -of S. Paolo, where she was to remain till he -had considered what to do with her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The parents of Clara were indignant and -annoyed when they learned what she had done, -and they endeavoured by every means to induce -her to return to them. They even employed -violence. She escaped from them to the altar, -and laid hold of the cloth that covered it. -They tried to drag her away, but she clung -with such tenacity as to tear the very cloth -to which she clung.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Clara now removed to another convent of -Benedictins, S. Angelo di Panso, where she -spent a fortnight in prayer and silence, considering -the step she had taken.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At the end of that time her sister Agnes, -two years younger than herself, came and entreated -to be allowed to remain with her. The -father was very angry, and called the members -<span class='pageno' id='Page_307'>307</span>of the family together to consult on the matter. -Nothing, however, could be done; the two -girls were resolute.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In the meantime S. Francis was busy preparing -a dwelling for them near a little church -of S. Damian that he had restored. When this -was complete he removed them to it. Many -girls and even women now joined the sisters, -and constituted a little community. Francis -was appealed to for a rule by which they -might form their lives, but this he was unwilling -to give. Let them, said he, take Clara -herself as their example.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Presently, little Beatrix arrived. She could -not bear to be alone in the now desolate home, -she yearned to be with her sisters. She also -was accepted. After the death of her husband -Hortulana also joined them, so that mother -and daughters were united again.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As the fundamental rule of Francis was -absolute poverty, his brothers were obliged to -beg their bread. They went round the town -and country with sacks, asking for scraps of -food; and as it would not be seemly for the -sisters of the house at S. Damian to do the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_308'>308</span>same, the friars were constrained to divide -their crusts with them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Gregory IX. very sensibly objected to the -friars going in and out of the convent, and -he forbade it. “Very well,” said Clara; “if -holy brothers may not minister to us the -Bread of Life, they shall not provide us with -the bread that perishes,” and she refused the -crusts and broken meat they had collected on -their rounds. What was to be done? The -whole convent would starve. In a few days -the Poor Clares would be dead. An express -was sent to the Pope. Gregory could defy -an emperor, and that such an one as Frederick -Barbarossa; but he was no match for an obstinate -woman. He gave way.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The rule imposed on the sisterhood by -S. Clara was one of dreary penance. Their -services in church were to be without music, -even on the high festivals. She would not -allow those who were ignorant to learn to -read, so that to such these services were unintelligible.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In fact, extravagance marked all she did. -She did not suffer the sisters ever to interchange -<span class='pageno' id='Page_309'>309</span>a word with each other without permission, -and they were all shut up in their -convent, which they might not leave. It is -true that S. Francis did slightly modify some -of this severity. But his own rule of absolute -poverty was a mistake. He intended it as a -protest against the money and land grabbing -which prevailed, not among laymen only, but -among ecclesiastics, and also among the monks; -but he went too far. He turned his friars -into mere beggars. If he had insisted that -they should be poor and work for their livelihood, -that would have been well; but to -employ them as tramps, begging from door -to door, and sponging on the honest, hard-working -people, was a fatal mistake, and led -to very bad results.</p> - -<p class='c008'>So also Clara, in the hope of keeping her -sisters devoted only to the service of God, -dissuaded, nay, forbade, reading. In place of -cultivating the intellect—a splendid gift of -God—she made those under her direction bury -their talents.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Insensibly, the Manichæan heresy had penetrated -all minds, and made men and women -<span class='pageno' id='Page_310'>310</span>think that the body was evil and must be -tortured and bullied, and all that was human -trampled underfoot, that the soul alone should -be cared for. The result was the production -of hysterical, ecstatic beings, who were helpless -to do anything for themselves, and were, -so far as their minds went, idiots.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Clara’s work would have been worse than -useless, positively mischievous, had it not been -for one thing. S. Francis, in order to extend -religion among the people, had instituted a -third branch of his institution, of which the -second was that of the Poor Clares. This -third order comprised men and women living -in the world—in fact, a great guild of pious -people, observing very simple rules, which -bound all together in the service of God, His -Church, and the poor and sick. This spread -like wildfire: everywhere men and women, -husbands and wives, young men and girls, -rich and poor, nobles and merchants, day-labourers -and needlewomen, joined this community, -encouraged each other in good works, -and learned, by knowing each other, to lose -class exclusiveness.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_311'>311</span>Inevitably the charge of the female members -of the third order devolved on the Poor Clares. -Then other duties sprang up. There were -plenty of little orphan girls adrift; these had -to be cared for, and the Clares took charge -of them. The devout desired to have their -daughters taught by them, and they were -constrained to open schools,—and thus to -cultivate their own minds, and abandon the -rule of silence, or at least to modify it. Consequently -the order of Poor Clares did a great -deal of good, but not in the way in which -S. Clara desired.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The time was one of furious intestinal war -in Italy between the factions of Guelph and -Ghibelline, and there were far more women -than men, as the latter had fallen. Children -were left without fathers, wives lost their -husbands, girls were deprived of their natural -protectors, and the convent served as an asylum -for these unfortunates, who otherwise would -have succumbed.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 1220 occurred a scene bearing some -resemblance to that of the last meeting of -S. Benedict and his sister. S. Clara felt a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_312'>312</span>great desire to be with S. Francis and to eat -with him; but he constantly refused. At -length his companions, seeing how this troubled -her, said to him, “Father, it seems to us that -this sternness is not in accordance with Christian -charity. Pay attention to Clara, and consent -to her request. It is but a small thing that -she desires of you—just to eat with her. -Remember how that, at your preaching, she -forsook all that the world offers.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Francis answered, “As it is so in your -eyes, so let it be. Let the feast be held at -the Church of the Portiuncula, for it was in -that that she took the vows.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>When the appointed day arrived, S. Clara -went forth from her convent with one companion, -and came to the place appointed, and -waited till Francis should arrive. After awhile -he appeared, and he caused their common meal -to be prepared on the grass. He seated himself -beside Clara, and one of his friars beside -the nun who had attended S. Clara. Then all -the rest of the company gathered about them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>During the first course S. Francis spoke of -God so sweetly, so tenderly, that all were rapt -<span class='pageno' id='Page_313'>313</span>in ecstasy, and forgetting their food, remained -wondering and thinking only of God.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When the repast was ended, Clara returned -to San Damiani greatly comforted. This was -her only meeting, for other purposes than -those of ghostly counsel, with her friend and -father.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Francis died in 1226, six years after the -meeting; but Clara lived on for more than -a quarter of a century after his decease.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Concerning the austerities practised by -S. Clara it is unnecessary to write: a knowledge -of them would provoke disgust; but -they have probably been vastly exaggerated, -for had they been what is represented, she -could not have lived forty-two years of self-torture. -As she died she was heard murmuring -that she saw our Lord surrounded with virgins -crowned with flowers, and that one, whose -wreath was “like a windowed censer,” bowed -over her and kissed her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She died in 1257.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We cannot say of S. Clara that she originated -a great work of utility. She supplemented the -undertaking of S. Francis, and carried his -<span class='pageno' id='Page_314'>314</span>extravagances to a further extreme. But she -was sincere, she held to her purpose; and -although her foundation was one void of -common-sense and right principles, yet, because -well intended, it worked itself into one of -utility, and continues to the present day in -the Latin Communion doing good service.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_316'>316</span> -<img src='images/p316.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>S. THERESA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_317'>317</span> - <h2 id='seventeen' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XVII</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>S. THERESA</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_4_0_4 c007'>The most beautiful and pathetic female -figure that stands out in the age of the -great convulsion which rent Europe into two -religious camps, is that of Theresa of Avila: -beautiful, because of her exquisitely pure and -sincere character and strength of purpose; -pathetic, because all her saintliness, all her -energies, were directed in a false channel, and -to build up what crumbled to pieces almost -as soon as the breath left her body.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Theresa was born at Avila, in Spain, in -the province of the same name and the kingdom -of Castile, 1515. Her parents belonged -to the class of gentry, and were well connected, -but not wealthy.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“To know Avila,” says Miss G. C. Graham, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_318'>318</span>in her book <i>Santa Teresa</i>, “to wander through -its streets, to watch the sun rise and set over -the sombre moorlands beyond the city walls—is -greatly to know Teresa. In one of its -fortress-houses, where on the shield over the -gateway the bucklers of the Davilas were -quartered with the rampant lion of the Cepedas, -she was born and passed her childhood. In -the cathedral which looms over the city walls, -half church, half fortress, she worshipped and -gazed with ardent eyes, and with a thrill of -wonder and terror, into the dim mysteries of -its roof. In the quiet cloisters of the Encarnacion -she passed the greater part of her life -of peace and contemplation. These time-stained -stones, these silent cloisters—all that -remains in outward bodily form of that -strangely complex age, which produced her -and the gentle San Juan de la Cruz, so different -from her in character and tendencies, together -with Philip II., the gloomy and conscientious -bigot who championed both—shaped and -moulded her existence, shut in and controlled -her life. Most meet background for her whose -whole life was to be one long battle, this city -<span class='pageno' id='Page_319'>319</span>of warriors and knights—their very memory -all shadowy.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her father was twice married, and Theresa -was the eldest daughter by the second wife, -who bore him seven sons and two daughters. -By his first wife he had two sons and a -daughter. She says of this family, “They -were all bound to one another by a tender -love, and all resembled their parents in virtue -except myself.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The young men for the most part went to -the “Indies” to carve out fortunes for themselves, -but always looked back wistfully and -with love to the old home and the dear sisters -and parents there. There was much that was -grand and full of promise in ancient Spanish -life—great domestic attachment, simplicity, integrity, -and self-respect, together with a dauntless -spirit and a love of adventure. But a -fatal darkness came over it. The liberal and -democratic institutions of the country were -destroyed by the King’s ambition of obtaining -absolute power; and, worst of all, the Inquisition -was suffered to scotch and kill all free intellectual -life.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_320'>320</span>Theresa from an early age was full of vital, -intellectual and spiritual energies, but none -of these was allowed an outlet. With her -extraordinary powers, and with her indomitable -will, had her energies been directed to expand -in practical good works, she might have transformed -the position of her countrywomen.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was, perhaps, impossible for Theresa to -revolutionise the position of women in Spain; -the thought of attempting such a thing did -not occur to her. So she did the only thing -that seemed possible—immure them; that -they might not gossip, nor fritter their lives -in visiting and entertaining.</p> - -<p class='c008'>To return to her biography.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her favourite brother, Rodrigo, four years -older than herself, was her companion in play. -Along with him she pored over an old book -of the Lives of the Saints and Martyrs. “When -I saw the martyrdom which they had suffered -for God,” she wrote in after years, “it seemed -to me that they had bought the enjoyment -of God very cheaply, and I longed to die -like them. Together with my brother I discoursed -how it would be possible to accomplish -<span class='pageno' id='Page_321'>321</span>this. We agreed to go to the land of the -Moors, begging our way for the love of God, -there to be beheaded; and it seems to me -that the Lord gave us courage even at so -tender an age, if we could have discovered -a means of accomplishing what we desired. -But our parents seemed to us the great -obstacle.” It is said that the two children -actually started, carrying with them provisions -for the journey. She was then only six or -seven. They got out of the town and on to -the bridge, where their uncle, who was jogging -into Avila on horseback, saw them, stopped -and asked what they were about, and whither -going. He at once took them home again.</p> - -<p class='c008'>After her mother’s death her father took -her to the convent of the Encarnacion. Her -elder sister had been married in 1531, and there -was no one to look after her at home. In -the peaceful retreat of the convent she remained -for a year and a half, till, falling ill, she was -sent home. A visit she paid during her convalescence -to her sister Maria, the wife of a -Castilian gentleman who had a country house -two days’ journey from Avila, determined her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_322'>322</span>vocation. Half-way lived her uncle, Pedro -de Cepeda, in an old manor-house. He was -a grave, formal gentleman, without wife and -children, who attended to his estate, and read -only religious books. The young girl stayed -the night in his house, and the old man asked -her to read aloud to him one of his favourite -books of devotion. Out of courtesy she concealed -her distaste, and read to him in the -evening. She remained there more than one -night, probably because not strong enough to -proceed upon her journey, and every evening -continued the reading. She says: “Although -the days I stayed with him were few, such -was the effect the words of God I read and -heard had on my heart, and the good companionship, -that I began to understand the -truth—that all was nothing, and that the -world was vanity, and that everything ended -speedily.” She prosecuted her journey after -this rest, but her mind was working out the -solution of her own destiny. She saw life -under a new aspect.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She made up her mind to become a nun, -though without any very sincere vocation. Her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_323'>323</span>father gave his consent, and she entered the -convent of the Encarnacion as a novice.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The sisterhood was easy-going and numerous. -So many men at this period went to the New -World, that women abounded, and having -nowhere else to go, settled into convents for -their convenience, and not for the sake of -devotion. “The discipline,” says Miss Graham, -“was not severe; in its atmosphere of relaxation -and secularism, worldly rank was as potent -as in this century: no strict, demure sisterhood -that of the Encarnacion, where nearly a hundred -merry, noisy, squabbling, sometimes hungry -and chattering, women made the best of a life -forced on them.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was a convenient, harmless sort of pension -for middle-aged ladies who were single; but, -of course, not quite suited to young girls -without a vocation. The sisters went about, -paid visits, received friends, just as in an -hotel. All would have been well enough had -they been given definite work—the education -of poor girls, Sunday-schools, nursing the sick, -the care of orphans—but they had nothing -to occupy their time or their minds except the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_324'>324</span>choir offices in Latin, which they did not -understand.</p> - -<p class='c008'>For a while Theresa fell in with this sort of -life, frivolity and religion mixed in equal proportions—frivolity -bred of idleness. But it did -not satisfy her; it was not what she wanted. -She was full of impulse and had a soul desirous -of better things. Not for a moment did the -thought dawn on her that these good women -might be made useful in their generation. A -woman is hardly ever an innovator, and the -notion of innovation never entered the mind -of Theresa. The only course that she could -take was to make the enclosure of the nuns -strict, and to impose silence on their flow of -silly talk. Consequently she brooded on the -idea of a reform, and a reform in this direction.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Theresa returned to the Encarnacion after -a serious catalyptic attack, on Palm Sunday, -1537. She was then about twenty-two; and -twenty-five years of her life were spent within -its walls in spiritual and physical troubles, all -produced by the same cause—having nothing -worthy of her powers to occupy her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Through all these years this grand woman, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_325'>325</span>full of practical commonsense, with fervent -devotion to God in her heart, fired with desire -to do something for Him, with a really -wonderful tact and charm of manner that was -irresistible, had been chafing at her impotence.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Talking with a friend one day, she heard -that certain nuns of the Carmelite Order, to -which the Encarnacion belonged, had gone back -to observance of the primitive rule. What -that primitive rule was she did not know; but -the friend, a widow lady, said: “How should -you like to join me, and become barefooted -nuns, and help me to found a convent of this -sort?” The idea fired the brain of Theresa, -and she went to the Superior to ask permission -to start a convent of the strict rule. The -Superior and Provincial gave their consent after -great hesitation, and arranged that the new -house should contain thirteen nuns, and enjoy -a fixed revenue. But here S. Theresa interposed; -she positively refused to have a revenue. -The house must be founded in absolute -poverty.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“As soon as our intention began to get -wind in the town, there arose such a storm -<span class='pageno' id='Page_326'>326</span>of persecution as is quite indescribable. The -scoffs, the jeers, the laughter, the outcries that -this was a ridiculous, fantastic undertaking, -were more than I can speak of.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Provincial, thinking it would not do to -run counter to popular opinion, changed his -mind, and refused to permit the foundation.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“In the meantime I was in very bad odour in -the house where I was, because I wished to draw -the enclosure more tight. The sisters said that -I insulted them, and that God was served well -in their convent, and that it would be far better -for me to devote my energies to procuring -money for that house already existing than to -found a new one. Some even wanted to put -me in prison, and there were but few who took -my part.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>After about six months she persuaded her -sister with great secrecy to buy her a house in -Avila. Then, delighted to have a mystery to -play with, she set to work to prepare for turning -this house into a convent of barefooted -Carmelites. Happily for her she obtained the -favour of the bishop, and also a papal brief; -and then very secretly, on S. Bartholomew’s -<span class='pageno' id='Page_327'>327</span>Day, 1562, she and a few intimates moved into -this house. All went on smoothly till after -dinner. Theresa had lain down for her <i>siesta</i>, -when the house was disturbed by the arrival of a -messenger from the convent of the Encarnacion -with peremptory orders for her return as well -as that of two of the nuns she had persuaded -to follow her. The convent was in wild excitement. -She was obliged to return, but she was -able to hold her own; she had the papal brief -to display.</p> - -<p class='c008'>What follows is comical. The town council -and the cathedral chapter were convulsed at the -news. The mayor sent messages about to -convoke a grand assembly of the city council -to decide what was to be done, and orders -to Theresa to leave the house. But she was -resolute. Then, when the town council was -baffled, the mayor endeavoured to effect a -compromise, being much put out at a woman -having defied all the city magnates. But she -flourished in his face the brief and an authorisation -from the bishop, and he returned -defeated. The city magnates in high dudgeon -appealed to the sovereign, Philip II., and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_328'>328</span>Theresa was obliged also to send a delegate -to court to plead her case. The opposition -dragged on for a year, but in the end Theresa -carried her point. It was not worth the storm -in a teacup raised.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This was the beginning. Even in Spain it -was felt that a change in monastic life was -necessary.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But reform assumed the direction of recurrence -to severe asceticism, a phase as out of date -as could well be conceived, and which accordingly -flickered for a while, and then expired.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Theresa was delighted to enlist some earnest -friars in the cause, and they reformed the -Carmelite monasteries on the same lines as those -she had pursued with the convents.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In her own account of how she founded her -various establishments, she says:—</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I lived five years in the convent of S. -Joseph at Avila, after I had founded it; and I -think that they were the most quiet years of my -life. I there enjoyed the tranquillity and calmness -which my soul has often since longed for.... -The number in the house was thirteen, a -number which I was resolved not to exceed. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_329'>329</span>I was much delighted at living among such -pure and holy souls, for all their care was -to serve and praise our Lord. His Divine -Majesty sent us everything necessary without -our asking; and whenever we were in want—and -that was seldom—their joy was all the -greater. I praised the Lord for giving them -such heroic virtue, and especially for endowing -them with indifference to what concerned their -bodies. I, who was their Superior, never -remember to have been troubled with any -thought in this matter, because I firmly believed -that our Lord would not be wanting to those -who had no other wish than how to please Him. -With regard to the virtue of obedience, I -could mention many things which I here saw -in them. One at present recurs to me. One -day a few cucumbers were given to us, and -we were eating them at our meal. The -cucumber that fell to my share was rotten -inside. I called one of the sisters, and to -prove her obedience, bade her plant it in the -garden. She asked if she should plant it -upright or sideways; I said ‘sideways,’ and -she immediately did so, without the thought -<span class='pageno' id='Page_330'>330</span>occurring to her that it must decay. Her -esteem for obedience was so superior to her -natural reason, that she acted as if believing -that what I ordered was proper.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>In course of time, the eager, active mind -of Theresa formed a new scheme. She had -now a convent of discalced nuns; she was -resolved to have also a monastery of discalced -friars. The General of her Order came to -Avila from Rome; she explained to him -the reform she had effected, and her desire -to extend the reform to monasteries of men. -He acquiesced, and gave her permission to -form such a society if she could. “I was -now,” says she, “much consoled at having -his licence, but much troubled at having no -friars ready to begin the work, nor any secular -ready to start the house. Here was I, a poor -barefooted nun, without the support of any -one but our Lord, furnished with plenty of -letters and good wishes, but without the possibility -of putting my wishes into execution.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>However, she wrote to the General of the -Jesuits at Medina, and he and the rest of -the fathers of that Society took the matter up -<span class='pageno' id='Page_331'>331</span>very warmly, and did not desist till they had -obtained from the bishop and magistrates licence -for the foundation of such a monastery as -S. Theresa desired.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Now, though I had a licence, I had no -house, nor a farthing wherewith to buy one; -and how could a poor stranger like me procure -credit, had not the Lord assisted us? He -so ordered that a virtuous lady, for whom -there had been no room for admission into -S. Joseph’s convent, hearing that another house -was about to be started, asked to be admitted -into it. She had some money, but not enough -to buy the house with—only sufficient for -the hire of one, and to pay our travelling -expenses. And so we hired one; and without -any other assistance we left Avila, two nuns -from S. Joseph’s and myself, with four from -the relaxed convent of the Incarnation, and -our chaplain Julian d’Avila.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>They reached Medina del Campo on the -eve of the Assumption, 1567, at midnight, -and stole on foot with great secrecy to the -hired house. “It was a great mercy of God -that at such an hour we met no one, though -<span class='pageno' id='Page_332'>332</span>then was the time when the bulls were about -to be shut up which were to fight next day. -I have no recollection of anything, I was in -such a scare and anxiety. Having come to -the house, we entered a court, the walls of -which were much decayed. The good father -who had hired the house was short-sighted, -and had not noticed how unfit the place was -to be made an abode for the Blessed Sacrament. -When I saw the hall I perceived that much -rubbish would have to be removed, and the -walls to be plastered. The night was far -advanced, and we had brought only a few -hangings there, I think, which was nothing for -the whole length of the hall. I knew not -what was to be done, for I saw that this was -not a fit place for an altar to be erected in -it. However, our Lord was willing that this -should be done immediately, for the steward -of the lady had in the house several pieces of -tapestry and a piece of blue damask, and we -were allowed the use of them. When I saw -such good furniture, I praised our Lord. But -we knew not what to do for nails, and that -was not the time when they could be bought. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_333'>333</span>We began to search for some on the walls, -and at length procured enough. Then some -of the men put up the tapestry whilst we -swept the floor; and we made such haste, -that when it was daylight the altar was ready, -a bell was put up, and immediately mass was -said. This was sufficient for taking possession, -but we did not rest till the Blessed Sacrament -was placed in the tabernacle, and through the -chinks of the door opposite the altar we heard -mass, having no other place.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>When daylight came S. Theresa was aghast -to see how ruinous the house was: the hall, -which she had hastily converted into a chapel, -was so full of cracks that the Blessed Sacrament -was exposed to the sight of those who passed -in the streets, and she saw that the repairs -of the dilapidated mansion would cost money -and take time. She was much dispirited, for -she began to fear that she had undertaken -what she had not the power to carry out—her -intention being to make this a convent -of nuns, and then to found, if possible, in -the same town, a monastery for reformed Carmelite -friars.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_334'>334</span>“In this trouble I passed a great part of -the evening, till the Rector of the Society (of -Jesus) sent a father to visit me, and he consoled -me greatly. I did not tell him all my -troubles, but only that which I felt at seeing -ourselves in the street. I spoke to him of -the necessity of having another house for us, -cost what it might, wherein we might dwell -till this one was repaired. I recovered courage -also at seeing so many people come to us and -none of them accuse me of folly, which was -a mercy of God, for they would have done -quite right to take away from us the Blessed -Sacrament. In spite of all the efforts made -to obtain another house, none could be found -to be let in the old town, and this gave me -great anxiety night and day; for though I -had appointed men to watch and guard the -Blessed Sacrament, yet I was fearful lest they -should fall asleep, and so I got up in the -night myself to guard it at a window, and -by the clear light of the moon I could see it -very plainly.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“About eight days after, a merchant, seeing -our necessity, and living himself in a very good -<span class='pageno' id='Page_335'>335</span>house, told us we might have the upper part -of it, where we might live as in a private -house of our own. He also had a large hall -with a gilt ceiling, and this he gave us for a -church.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Others came forward and assisted, and the -upper story of the merchant’s house was fitted -up for their reception.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Shortly after she began to see her way towards -obtaining friars for her reformed Order. -There was in Medina an excellent priest, named -Antonio de Heredia, who had assisted her -greatly. He told her that he desired to enter -the Carthusian Order. This did not please -Theresa; she entreated him to delay a year -the execution of his design, and she then confided -to him her plan. He was pleased with -it, and to her great delight offered to be the -first friar of her reformed society. Shortly -after, she met S. John of the Cross, who was -also at the time thinking of joining the Carthusians. -She intercepted him, and persuaded -him to become a discalced Carmelite. “He -promised me he would do so if the business -did not prove too tedious. When I now -<span class='pageno' id='Page_336'>336</span>saw I had two religious to commence the work -with, it seemed to me that the matter was -accomplished, although I was not entirely -satisfied with the Prior; and thus some delay -was caused, as well as by our not having any -place for commencing our monastery.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 1568, the Lady de la Cerda, sister of the -Duke of Medina Sidonia, wrote to S. Theresa, -offering to found a house of discalced Carmelite -nuns in her own town, Malagon. This lady -knew Theresa well; it was with her when -left a widow that the saint had spent six -months. Theresa at once went to Malagon -with some of her nuns, and took possession of -the house provided for them.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Four or five months after, whilst S. Theresa -was talking to a young gentleman of quality, -he most unexpectedly offered her a house he -possessed in Valladolid, with a vineyard attached -to it. She at once accepted the offer. But -when she arrived at Valladolid, she found that -the place was unhealthy, and altogether unsuitable. -Indeed, all the nuns fell ill in it, and -they were obliged to move to another house -given them by the sister of the Bishop of Avila.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_337'>337</span>Shortly after this, a young gentleman of -Avila hearing that S. Theresa wished to found -a monastery of discalced friars, offered her a -house he possessed in the little village of -Durvello. She accepted it, and then started to -see it, with a nun and her chaplain, Father -Julian d’Avila.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Though we set off at daybreak, yet as the -place was not much known, no one could direct -us; and thus we walked all that day in great -trouble, for the sun was very hot, and when we -thought we were near the place, we found that -we had still a long way to go. I shall never -forget the fatigue and wanderings of that day. -We arrived at the place just before nightfall, -and when we went into the house, we found it -was in such a state that we could not possibly -spend the night in it, partly because it was -filthy, and partly because there were many -people about. It had a tolerable hall, two -chambers with a garret, and a little kitchen: -this was the building we were to use as our -friary. I thought that the hall might be turned -into a chapel, the garret into a choir for the -friars, and the two chambers into a dormitory. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_338'>338</span>My companion could not endure the thought -of making a monastery of the place, and said, -‘Mother, no soul can possibly endure such a -place as this, however great the sanctity. Speak -no more about it.’ Father Julian did not -oppose me when I expressed my intentions, -though he was of the same opinion as my companion. -We spent the night in the church, -though, so great was our fatigue, we stood more -in need of sleep than of vigil. Having arrived -at Medina, I spoke with Father Antonio, and -told him everything. He answered: ‘I am -ready to live not only in such a house as that -which you describe, but even in a pigsty.’ -Father John of the Cross was of the same -mind.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The consent of the bishop and of the provincial -of the Order having been obtained, the -two fathers went off to the wretched house, and -took possession of it on the first or second -Sunday in Advent, in 1568.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The following Lent, as I was going to -Toledo, I passed that way, and came on Father -Antonio sweeping the door of the church, with -his usual cheerful countenance. ‘What is this, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_339'>339</span>father?’ said I; ‘what has become of your -dignity?’ ‘The time in which I received -honour was time ill spent,’ he answered.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“When I went into the church along with -two merchants, friends of mine, who had come -with me from Medina, I was astonished to see -how the spirit of the Lord reigned there. So -many crosses and skulls were there that the -merchants could do nothing but weep. Never -shall I forget one little cross placed over the -holy water stoup, on which was fixed a paper -crucifix, and which produced more devotion -than one elaborately carved. The garret formed -the choir. It was high in the middle, so that -they could stand up there to say the Hours; -but to enter it they were obliged to stoop low. -They had made two little hermitages on each -side of the church, so low that they could only -sit or lie down in them, filled inside with hay -because it was cold. Their heads almost -touched the roof. Two little windows commanded -the altar, and two stones served them -as pillows. Here was also a store of crosses -and skulls.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“They went about preaching among the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_340'>340</span>ignorant people of the neighbourhood, and soon -gained such a reputation that I was greatly -consoled. They went to preach six or eight -miles off, through snow and frost, barefoot, for -they wore no sandals then; afterwards they -were ordered to wear them. When they had -done preaching and confessing they returned -late to their meal, but with such joy that all -their sufferings were not accounted by them. -As for food, they had sufficient, for the people -of the neighbouring villages provided them with -more than they wanted.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>We need not follow the Saint through the -course of many years, travelling from place -to place, never quiet anywhere, always on the -move, with a scheme in her head, which she -obstinately determined on carrying out in spite -of obstacle and opposition.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When the boys were throwing stones at the -frogs in a pond, according to the fable, one old -toad raised its head above the water and said to -the urchins, “What is fun to you is death to -us.” The unfortunate women whom S. Theresa -immured, the unhappy men whom she persuaded -to reduce themselves to poverty and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_341'>341</span>imbecility, might have addressed her in the -same words. She, herself, was always engaged -on carrying her projects into effect;—absolutely -useless though they were, nay, worse than -useless, for they were positively mischievous. -But those confined in her convents were afforded -no work to do, no reading to occupy their -minds; they were reduced to a condition of -stupidity. The brain is given to man and -woman to be exercised, the will to be directed; -neither to be effaced.</p> - -<p class='c008'>What was the reform to which Theresa -devoted all her energies? To induce certain -men and women to kick off their shoes. She -aimed at restoring the Carmelite Order to the -old severity of its rule at a time when everywhere -practical, energetic, active men and -women were needed to do good work for God -and their fellow-men, instead of moping in cells, -looking at blank walls, and shivering with cold -in compulsory idleness. She deliberately engaged -many hundreds of the Lord’s servants in -the work of burying their talents.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We cannot but admire her enthusiasm and -her singleness of purpose, whilst we regret that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_342'>342</span>neither were aright directed. The bishops and -magistrates had sense to see that her undertakings -were foolish and unprofitable, but she -was able to override their opposition, by her -strength of purpose and appeal to higher -authorities who thought fit to humour her. -She was engaged on making one of her many -foundations at Burgos in 1582; but was -vigorously opposed by the archbishop, who -refused to give his licence.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Sick and disgusted, she left Burgos at the -end of July 1582, with Anne of S. Bartholomew -and Theresa of Jesus, her niece, and went to -Palencia, Medina del Campo, and Alba, which -latter place she visited at the request of Maria -Henriquez, Duchess of Alba, who was anxious -to meet with her. There she died. The -account of her death we have from the pen -of her companion at the time, the Venerable -Anne of S. Bartholomew.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Having arrived on our way at a little -village, she found herself, at night, much -exhausted, and she said to me, ‘My daughter, -I feel very weak; you would do me a pleasure -if you could procure me something to eat.’ -<span class='pageno' id='Page_343'>343</span>I had only some dry figs with me; I gave -four reals to a person wherewith to buy eggs -at any price, but none were to be procured. -Seeing her half dead, and being in this distress, -I could not contain my tears. She said to -me, with angelic patience, ‘Do not afflict -yourself, my daughter; God wills it, and I -am content. The fig you have given me -suffices.’ On the morrow we arrived at Alba; -our holy mother was so ill that the doctors -despaired of her recovery. I was dreadfully -troubled to lose her, and especially at her dying -at Alba. I was also grieved to think that -I must survive her, for I was very fond of -her, and she was very tender towards me; -her presence was my great consolation.... -I was with her for five days at Alba, in the -greatest affliction. Two days before her death, -when I was alone with her in her cell, she -said to me, ‘At last, my daughter, the time -of my death is come.’ These words touched -me to the quick; I did not leave her for a -moment, but had everything that was needed -brought to me.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Father Antony of Jesus, one of the first -<span class='pageno' id='Page_344'>344</span>Discalced Carmelites, seeing how tired I was, -said to me on the morning of her death, ‘Go -and take a little something or other.’ But -when I left the room she seemed uneasy, and -looked from side to side. The father asked -her if she wished me to be recalled. She could -not speak, but she made a sign of assent. I -therefore returned, and on my re-entering the -room, she smiled, and caressed me, drawing -me towards her, and placed herself in my arms. -I held her thus for fourteen hours, all which -time she was in the most exalted meditation, -and so full of love for her Saviour, that -she seemed as though she could not die soon -enough, so greatly did she sigh for His -presence. As for me, I felt the most lively -pain till I saw the good Lord at the foot of -the bed of the saint, in inexpressible majesty -accompanied by some saints, ready to conduct -her happy soul to heaven. This glorious -vision lasted the space of a credo, and entirely -resigned me to the will of the Lord. I said, -from the bottom of my heart, ‘O my God, -even though I should wish to retain her on -earth, I would resign her at once to Thee!’ -<span class='pageno' id='Page_345'>345</span>I had scarcely said these words when she -expired.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Ribera gives the following account of her -death:—“At nine o’clock on the same evening -she received, with great reverence and devotion, -the sacrament of Extreme Unction, -joining with the nuns in the penitential psalms -and litany. Father Antony asked her, a little -after, if she wished her body, after her death, -to be taken to Avila, or to remain at Alba. -She seemed displeased at the question, and -only answered, ‘Am I to have a will in anything? -Will they deny me here a little -earth for my body?’ All that night she -suffered excessive pain. Next day, at seven -in the morning, she turned herself on one -side, just in the posture in which the blessed -Magdalen is commonly drawn by painters. -Thus she remained for fourteen hours, holding -a crucifix firmly in her hands, so that the -nuns could not remove it till after her death. -She continued in an ecstasy, with an inflamed -countenance, and great composure, like one -wholly taken up with internal contemplation. -When she was now drawing near her end, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_346'>346</span>one of the nuns, viewing her more attentively, -thought she observed in her certain signs that -the Saviour was talking to her, and showing -her wonderful things. Thus she remained -till nine in the evening, when she surrendered -her pure soul into the hands of her Creator. -She died in the arms of Sister Anne of S. -Bartholomew, on October 4th, 1582; but the -next day, on account of the reformation of -the calendar, was the fifteenth of that month, -the day now appointed for the festival. The -saint was sixty-seven years old, forty-seven -of which she had passed in religion—twenty-seven -in the monastery of the Incarnation, -and twenty in that of S. Joseph.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Such was the end of this remarkable woman, -whose life was so full of energy directed to -no better purpose than that of a squirrel in -a revolving cage.</p> - -<p class='c008'>That was not her fault; it was due to the -age in which she lived and to the paralysing -influence of the Inquisition in the land, which -allowed no independence of thought or of -action.</p> - -<p class='c008'>We have seen the utter helplessness of Spain -<span class='pageno' id='Page_347'>347</span>exhibited in the War with the United States -of America. Not a token of ability, not a -sign of fresh vigour appeared—only feebleness, -degeneracy, helplessness. It is to this that -the Inquisition has reduced Spain. It has -destroyed the recuperative, vital energy out -of the character of the people.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Latin races seem doomed by God to -go down, and His hand is manifestly extended -to bless and lead on the great Anglo-Saxon -race. But this can only be so long as that -race fulfils its high mission, as the civilising -force in the world, and it maintains the eternal -principles of Freedom, Justice, and Integrity.</p> - -<div class='figcenter id002'> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_350'>350</span> -<img src='images/p350.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -<div class='ic003'> -<p>SISTER DORA.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_351'>351</span> - <h2 id='eighteen' class='c003'><b><span class='large'>XVIII</span></b> <br /> <br /> <b><span class='large'><i>SISTER DORA.</i></span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_3_0_4 c007'>In S. Hildegarde and S. Theresa we have -had instances of two women of wonderful -energy and talent, yet who achieved nothing -of moment, because their powers were not -directed into a channel where they might have -been of use. S. Hildegarde, indeed, by her -letters, threatening, warning, reproving, did -a certain amount of good—not much; those -misdoers who received her epistles winced and -went on in their old courses. Nevertheless, -she was a testimony to a worldly age of the -higher life set before it in the Gospel than -that world cared to follow.</p> - -<p class='c008'>S. Theresa, with a heart on fire with love -to God, and inexhaustible energy, spent herself -in founding little nunneries, in which the sisters -were, as a reform, to wear sandals instead of -shoes, and in which their natural gifts were to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_352'>352</span>be reduced to a general level of incapacity, by -giving them nothing practical to do, and by forbidding -them the cultivation of their intellects.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Sister Dora, whose life I purpose sketching, -strikes me as having been a double of S. -Theresa, in the same persistency, determined -will, fascination of manner, and cheerfulness. -Neither could be happy until afforded scope for -the exercise of her powers—but how different -were the ends set before each!</p> - -<p class='c008'>A very charming biography of Sister Dora -has been written by Miss Lonsdale, which, -whilst admirably portraying her character, has -given some umbrage by painting the people -among whom she laboured in darker colours -than they conceive is justified, and by a little -heightening of the dramatic situations. She -fell, moreover, into certain inaccuracies in -matters of detail, and some of her statements -have been contradicted by persons who were -qualified to know particulars. What mistakes -were made in that book have in part been -corrected in later editions. But I cannot find -that there was any accusation made of the -authoress unduly idealising the character of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_353'>353</span>Sister Dora. On the contrary, some think that -Miss Lonsdale, in her desire not to appear -a panegyrist, has given Sister Dora a tincture -of unworthy qualities that were really absent -from her character.<a id='r10' /><a href='#f10' class='c009'><sup>[10]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>In compiling this little notice I have taken -pains to obtain information from those who -knew Sister Dora intimately, and have had -Miss Lonsdale’s book subjected to revision -by such as live in Walsall or knew Walsall -when she was there; and I trust that it is free -from inaccuracies and exaggerations.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In addition to Miss Lonsdale’s Memoir two -others appeared, one in Miss J. Chappell’s -<i>Four Noble Women and their Work</i>, and -another by Miss Morton, which has been -characterised in the <i>Walsall Observer</i> as a -“caricature.” Neither of these afford any -additional matter of value.</p> - -<p class='c008'>In addition again, but of very different -<span class='pageno' id='Page_354'>354</span>value, is a notice by Mr. S. Welsh, Secretary to -the Hospital at Walsall, in which she worked, -and who was introduced to her the day after -she arrived there, and was on terms of intimacy -with her till her death. His notice is in the -<i>General Baptist Magazine</i> for 1889. This -is the more valuable as being the testimony -of one belonging to a different religious -communion, and is, therefore, sure to be -impartial. Another corrective to mistakes is -contained in <i>Sister Dora: a Review</i>, published -at Walsall in 1880. I enter into all these -particulars at some length because Miss Lonsdale’s -book was qualified by the Rev. Mark -Pattison, Sister Dora’s brother, as “a romance,” -and because some people have considered it -to be so, misdoubting the main facts because -of the inaccuracies in detail fastened on at -the time. Mr. Mark Pattison was unqualified -spiritually for entering into and appreciating -his sister’s character; and of her life in Walsall -he personally knew absolutely nothing. A -cold and soured man, wrapped up in himself, -he could not appreciate the overflowing charity -and devotion of his sister.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_355'>355</span>Dorothy Wyndlow Pattison was born on the -15th January, 1832. She was the youngest -daughter, and the youngest child but one, -of the Rev. Mark Pattison, who was for many -years Rector of Hauxwell, near Richmond, -in Yorkshire. She inherited from her father, -who was of a Devonshire family, that finely -proportioned and graceful figure which she -always maintained; and from her mother, who -was the daughter of a banker in Richmond, -those lovely features which drew forth the -admiration of every one who had the pleasure -of knowing her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her father was a good and sincere man of -the Low Church School. He was thoroughly -upright and strict. It is not a little painful -to see how Mr. Mark Pattison, his son, late -Rector of Lincoln College, Oxford, in his -<i>Memoirs</i> can hardly mention his father without -some acrimonious remark. But in that sour -effusion there is little of generous recognition -of any one. Even his sister, the subject of this -memoir, comes in for ill-natured comment.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Dora and her sisters, like a thousand other -country parsons’ daughters, were of the utmost -<span class='pageno' id='Page_356'>356</span>use in their father’s Yorkshire parish. A -French gentleman who had lived a while in -England and in the country, said to me one -day: “Your young ladies astound me. They -are angels of mercy. They wear no distinguishing -habit; one does not see their wings, -yet they fly everywhere, and everywhere bring -grace and love and peace,—in my country such -a thing would be impossible.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>These Pattison girls were for ever saving -their pocket-money to give it away, and they -made it a rule to mend and remake their old -frocks, so as not to have to buy new ones out -of their allowance for clothes, so as to have -more to give. Even their dinners they would -reserve for poor people, and content themselves -with bread and cheese.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Giving to others, instead of spending on -themselves, seems to have been the rule and -delight of their lives,” says Miss Lonsdale.</p> - -<p class='c008'>A pretty story is told of her at this time. -A schoolboy in the village, who was specially -attached to her, fell ill of rheumatic fever. -The boy’s one longing was to see “Miss Dora” -again, but she was abroad on the Continent. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_357'>357</span>As he grew worse and worse, he constantly -prayed that he might live long enough to see -her. On the day on which she was expected, -he sat up on his pillows intently listening, and -at last, long before any one else could hear a -sound of wheels, he exclaimed, “There she -is!” and sank back. She went to him at once, -and nursed him till he died.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her beauty was very great: large brilliant -brown eyes, full red lips, a firm chin, and a -finely cut profile. Her hair dark, and slightly -curling, waved all over her head; and the -remarkable beauty and delicacy of her colouring -and complexion, added to the liveliness of her -expression, made her a fascinating creature to -behold. Her father always called her “Little -Sunshine.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>But the most remarkable feature about her -was to be found in her inner being. An indomitable -will, which no earthly power could -subdue, enabled her to accomplish an almost -superhuman work; yet at times it was to her -a faculty that brought her into difficulties. She -was twenty-nine before she was able to find -real scope for her energies, and then she took -<span class='pageno' id='Page_358'>358</span>a bold step—answered an advertisement from -a clergyman at Little Woolston, in Buckinghamshire, -for a lady to take the village school. -Her mother had died in 1861, and she considered -herself free from duties that bound -her to her home. Her father did not relish -the step she took, but acquiesced. She went -to Woolston, and remained there three years, -during which time she won the hearts, not of -the children only, but of their parents as well. -She had to live alone in a cottage, and do -everything for herself; but the people never -for a moment doubted she was a real lady, and -always treated her with great respect. Not -thinking a little village school sufficient field -for her energies, she resolved to join a nursing -sisterhood at Redcar, in Yorkshire. It was -a foundation made by a clergyman of private -means, the Rev. J. Postlethwaite, and there were -in it no vows made except one, limited in period, -of obedience to the Superior. The life was not -quite suited to her with her strong will, but it -did her good. She learned there how to make -beds and to cook. “At first she literally sat -down and cried when the beds that she had just -<span class='pageno' id='Page_359'>359</span>put in order were all pulled to pieces again by -some superior authority, who did not approve -of the method in which they were made.” But -it was a useful lesson for her after-life in a -hospital. She was there till the early part of -1865, and then was sent to Walsall to help -at a small cottage hospital, which had already -been established there for more than a -year.<a id='r11' /><a href='#f11' class='c009'><sup>[11]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>Walsall, though not in the “Black Country,” -is in a busy manufacturing district, chiefly of -iron. At the time when Sister Dora went there -it contained a population of 35,000 inhabitants. -It is now connected with Birmingham, by -almost continuous houses and pits and furnaces, -with Wednesbury as a link.</p> - -<p class='c008'>As fresh coal and iron pits were being opened -in the district round Walsall, accidents became -more frequent, and it was found impracticable -<span class='pageno' id='Page_360'>360</span>to send those injured to Birmingham, which -was seven miles distant; accordingly, in 1863, -the Town Council invited the Redcar Society -to start a hospital there. When the Sister who -had begun the work fell ill, Sister Dora was -sent in her place, and almost directly caught -small-pox from the out-patients. She was very -ill, and even in her delirium showed the bent -of her mind by ripping her sheets into strips to -serve as bandages. She was placed in one small -room, with a window looking into the street, -of which the blinds were drawn. The most -absurd rumours got about that this was the -Sisters’ oratory, where they had set up an image -of the Virgin Mary; and stones and mud were -thrown at the panes of glass, and the Sisters -were shouted after in the streets. The committee -of the hospital were interrogated, and -denied that any religious services were conducted -in an oratory. Indeed, no formal oratory -would have been allowed; but no doubt the -committee were unable to prevent the poor -Sisters from saying their prayers together in a -room if they agreed to do so, and in community -life common prayer is a requisite.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_361'>361</span>A boy who had received an injury was taken -to the hospital. One night, when he was recovering, -Sister Dora found him crying. She -asked him what was the matter. At last it -came out: “Sister, I shouted after you in the -street, ‘Sister of <i>Misery</i>!’”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“I knew you when you came in,” she said; -“I remembered your face.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>This is the true version of a story Miss -Lonsdale gives.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Mr. Welsh says: “When the cottage hospital—which -was the second of its kind in England—was -opened, the system of voluntary nursing -was unknown; the only voluntary nurses heard -of then being those who had gone out to the -Crimea with Miss Florence Nightingale; consequently -the dress of the Sisters was uncommon, -and the name of Sister strange. Therefore, a -good deal of misunderstanding was the result; -but in course of time people began to judge -the institution by its results. Still, when Sister -Dora came to the hospital, there lingered doubts -and suspicions that the nurses were Romanists -in disguise, come to entrap and ruin souls rather -than cure bodies. But Sister Dora, by her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_362'>362</span>frank, open manner, disarmed suspicion, while -the sublime eloquence of noble deeds silenced -slanderous tongues, put all opposition to shame, -and won for the hospital the confidence of -the public, and for herself the admiration and -affection of the people.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>In 1866 she had a serious illness, brought -on by exposure to wet and cold. She would -come home from dressing wounds in the -cottages, wet through and hot with hurrying -along the streets, to find a crowd of out-patients -awaiting her return at the hospital, -and she would attend to them in total disregard -of herself, and allow her wet clothes -to dry on her.</p> - -<p class='c008'>This neglect occurred once too often; a -chill settled on her, and for three weeks she -was dangerously ill. Then it was that the -people of Walsall began to realise what she -was, and the door of the hospital was besieged -by poor people come to inquire how their -“Sister Dora” was.</p> - -<p class='c008'>At some time previous to her going to -Walsall, her faith had been somewhat disturbed -by one who ought not to have endeavoured -<span class='pageno' id='Page_363'>363</span>to subvert her trust in Christianity. This -gave her inexpressible uneasiness and unhappiness. -There seems to have been always in -her a keen sense of God’s presence, and confidence -in the efficacy of prayer. She now -went through this terrible inner trial. An -unbelieving artisan who was once nursed by -her, and had observed her critically and suspiciously, -said, when he left, “She is a noble -woman; but she would have been that without -her Christianity.” There he was mistaken. -It was precisely her fast hold, which she regained, -of Christianity that made her what -she was.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Happily she had one now of great assistance -to her as a guide—a very remarkable man, -the Rev. Richard Twigg, of St. James’s, -Wednesbury. Every Sunday morning, when -able, she walked over to St. James’s to Early -Communion. She found in Mr. Twigg a -man of deep spiritual insight, and with a -heart overflowing with the love of God, and -consumed with a desire to win souls to Christ. -He was a man with the spirit, and some of -the power, of an Apostle—a man who left his -<span class='pageno' id='Page_364'>364</span>stamp on Wednesbury, that will not soon be -obliterated.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The struggle through which she had passed, -the sense of <i>need</i> in her own soul for all that -the Christian Church supplies in teaching and -in Sacraments had a great strengthening -and confirming effect that never left her; and -the love of Jesus Christ became an absorbing -personal devotion that nothing could shake. -It was this—the love of God—that made her -what she was, and endure what she did.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Some time after this she became deeply -attached to a gentleman who was connected -with the hospital, and he was devotedly fond -of her, and proposed to her. But he was -an unbeliever. Again she had to pass through -an agonising struggle. She felt, as Mr. Twigg -pointed out, that to unite her destinies with -him was to jeopardise her recovered faith, -and she was convinced that to be true to her -profession, above all true to her Master, she -must refuse the offer. She did so, and probably -felt in the end that peace of mind -which must ensue whenever a great sacrifice -has been made for duty.</p> - -<p class='c008'><span class='pageno' id='Page_365'>365</span>Miss Lonsdale represented Sister Dora as -somewhat domineering over the managing -committee of the hospital. But this is incorrect. -A Nonconformist minister says: “The noble -object (<i>i.e.</i> the hospital) had moved men -of every shade of politics, and every form of -religious belief, to the work, and there have -been passages in its history not pleasant to -remember, but not one of these in the remotest -degree involved Sister Dora. On the contrary, -her presence and counsel always brought light -and peace, and lifted every question into a -higher sphere. ‘Ask Sister Dora,’ it used to -be said. ‘Had we not better send for Sister -Dora?’ some member would exclaim out of -the fog of contention. Thereupon she would -appear; and many well remember how calmly -self-possessed, and clear-sighted, she would -stand—never sit down. Indeed, there were -those who worked with her fifteen years who -never saw her seated; she would stand, usually -with her hand on the back of the chair which -had been placed for her, every eye directed -to her; nor was it ever many moments before -she had grasped the whole question, and given -<span class='pageno' id='Page_366'>366</span>her opinion just as clearly and simply and -straight to the purpose as any opinion given -to the sufferers in the wards. Nor was she -ever wrong; nor did she ever fail of her -purpose with the committee. No committee-men -ever questioned or differed from Sister -Dora, yet in her was the charm of unconsciousness -of power or superiority, and the impression -left was, of there being no feeling of pleasure -in her, other than the triumph of the right.”<a id='r12' /><a href='#f12' class='c009'><sup>[12]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>In 1867 the cottage hospital had to be -abandoned, as erysipelas broke out and would -not be expelled. The wards were evidently -impregnated with malignant germs, to such -an extent that the committee resolved to build -a new hospital in a better situation.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Sister Dora’s work became more engrossing -when this larger field was opened for it; the -men’s beds were constantly full, and even the -women’s ward was hardly ever entirely empty.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Just at this period an epidemic of small-pox -broke out in Walsall, and all the energies of -Sister Dora were called into play. She visited -the cottages where the patients lay, and nursed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_367'>367</span>them or saw to their being supplied with -what they needed; whilst at the same time -carrying on her usual work at the hospital.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“One night she was sent for by a poor -man who was dying of what she called ‘black-pox,’ -a violent form of small-pox. She went -at once, and found him in the last extremity. -All his relations had fled, and a neighbour -alone was with him. When Sister Dora found -that only one small piece of candle was left -in the house, she gave the woman some money, -begging her to go and buy some means of -light whilst she stayed with the man. She -sat on by his bed, but the woman, who had -probably spent the money at the public-house, -never returned; and after some little while -the dying man raised himself up in bed with -a last effort, saying, ‘Sister, kiss me before -I die.’ She took him, all covered as he was -with the loathsome disease, into her arms and -kissed him, the candle going out almost as -she did so, leaving them in total darkness. -He implored her not to leave him while he -lived, although he might have known she -would never do that.” So she sat through -<span class='pageno' id='Page_368'>368</span>the night, till the early dawn breaking in -revealed that the man was dead.</p> - -<p class='c008'>When the bell at the head of her bed rang -at night she rose at once, saying to herself, -“The Master is come, and calleth for thee!” -Indeed, she loved to think that she was ministering -to her Blessed Lord in the person of His -poor and sick. Miss Lonsdale prints a letter -from a former patient in the hospital, from -which only a short extract can be made: “I -had not been there above a week when Sister -Dora found me a little bell, as there was not -one to my bed, and she said, ‘Enoch, you -must ring this bell when you want Sister.’ -This little bell did not have much rest, for -whenever I heard her step or the tinkle of -her keys in the hall I used to ring my bell, -and she would call out, ‘I’m coming, Enoch,’ -which she did, and would say, ‘What do you -want?’ I often used to say, ‘I don’t know, -Sister,’ not really knowing what I did want. -She’d say, ‘Do you want your pillows shaking -up, or do you want moving a little?’ which -she’d do, whatever it was, and say, ‘Do you -feel quite cosy now?’ ‘Yes, Sister.’ Then she -<span class='pageno' id='Page_369'>369</span>would start to go into the other ward, but -very often before she could get through the -door I’d call her back and say my pillow wasn’t -quite right, or that my leg wanted moving a -little. She would come and do it, whatever it -was, and say, ‘Will that do?’ ‘Yes, Sister.’ -Then she’d go about her work, but at the -very next sound of her step my bell would -ring, and as often as my bell rang Sister would -come; and some of the other patients would -often remark that I should wear that little -bell out or Sister, and she’d say, ‘Never mind, -for I like to hear it, and it’s never too often.’ -And it rang so often that I’ve heard Sister -say that she often dreamt she heard my little -bell and started up in a hurry to find it was a -dream.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Sister Dora said once to a friend, who was -engaging a servant for the hospital, “Tell -her this is not an ordinary house, or even a -hospital. I want her to understand that all -who serve here, in whatever capacity, ought -to have one rule, <i>love for God</i>, and then, I -need not say, love for their work.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>She spoke often, and with intense earnestness, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_370'>370</span>on the duty, the necessity, of prayer. It -was literally true that she never touched -a wound without raising her heart to God -and entreating Him to bless the means employed. -As years glided away, she became -able almost to fulfil the Apostle’s command: -“Pray without ceasing.” And her prayers -were animated by the most intense faith—an -absolutely unshaken conviction of their efficacy. -It may truly be said that those who pray -become increasingly more sure of the value -of prayer. They find that, whatever men -may say about the reign of law and the order -of Nature, earnest prayer does bring an -answer, often in a marvellous manner. The -praying man or woman is never shaken in -his or her trust in the efficacy of prayer. “She -firmly held to the supernatural power, put -into the hands of men by means of the weapon -of prayer; and the practical faithlessness in -this respect of the world at large was an ever-increasing -source of surprise and distress to -her.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Since her death, in commemoration of her -labours at Walsall, a very beautiful statue has -<span class='pageno' id='Page_371'>371</span>been there erected to her, and on the pedestal -are bas-reliefs representing incidents in her life -there. One of these illustrates a terrible explosion -that took place in the Birchett’s Iron -Works, on Friday, October 15th, 1875, whereby -eleven men were so severely burnt that only -two survived. All the others died after their -admission into the hospital. It came about -thus. The men were at work when water -escaped from the “twyer” and fell upon the -molten iron in the furnace and was at once -resolved into steam that blew out the front -of the furnace, and also the molten iron, which -fell upon the men. Some suffered frightful -agonies, but the shock to the nervous system -of others had stupefied them. The sight and -the smell were terrible. Ladies who volunteered -their help could not endure it, and were forced -to withdraw, some not getting beyond the -door of the ward. But Sister Dora was with -the patients incessantly till they died, giving -them water, bandaging their wounds, or cutting -away the sodden clothes that adhered to the -burnt flesh. Some lingered on for ten days, -but in all this time she never deserted the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_372'>372</span>fetid atmosphere of the ward, never went -to bed.</p> - -<p class='c008'>She had so much to do with burns that -she became specially skilful in treating them. -Children terribly burnt or scalded were constantly -brought to the hospital; often men -came scalded from a boiler, or by molten -metal. She dressed their wounds herself, but, -if possible, always sent the patients to be tended -at home, where she would visit them and -regularly dress their wounds, rather than have -the wards tainted by the effluvium from the -burns. Her treatment of burnt children merits -quotation.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“If a large surface of the body was burnt, -or if the child seemed beside itself with terror, -she did not touch the wounds themselves, -but only carefully excluded the air from them -by means of cotton wool and blankets wrapped -round the body. She put hot bottles and -flannel to the feet, and, if necessary, ice to -the head. Then she gave her attention to -soothing and consoling the shocked nerves—a -state which she considered to be often a -more immediate source of danger to the life -<span class='pageno' id='Page_373'>373</span>of the child than the actual injuries. She -fed it with milk and brandy, unless it violently -refused food, when she would let it alone until -it came round, saying that force, or anything -which involved even a slight further shock to -the system, was worse than useless. Sometimes, -of course, the fatal sleep of exhaustion, from -which there was no awakening, would follow; -but more often than not food was successfully -administered, and after a few hours, Sister Dora, -having gained the child’s confidence, could dress -the wounds without fear of exciting the frantic -terror which would have been the result of -touching them at first.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Children Sister Dora dearly loved; her heart -went out to them with infinite tenderness, and -she was even known to sleep with a burnt baby -on each arm. What that means only those -know who have had experience of the sickening -smell arising from burns.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Once a little girl of nine was brought into -the hospital so badly burnt that it was obvious -she had not many hours to live. Sister Dora -sat by her bed talking to her of Jesus Christ -and His love for little children, and of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_374'>374</span>blessed home into which He would receive -them. The child died peacefully, and her -last words were: “Sister, when you come to -heaven, I’ll meet you at the gates with a bunch -of flowers.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>One of the most heroic of her many heroic -acts was taking charge of the small-pox hospital -when a second epidemic broke out.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Mr. S. Welsh says:—“In the spring of -1875 there was a second visitation of the disease, -and fears were entertained that the results -would be as bad as during the former visitation. -One morning Sister Dora came to me and -said, ‘Do you know, I have an idea that if -some one could be got to go to the epidemic -hospital in whom the people have confidence, -they would send their friends to be nursed, -the patients would be isolated, and the disease -stamped out?’” This was because a prejudice -was entertained against the new small-pox -hospital, and those who had sick concealed the -fact rather than send them to it. “I said,” -continues Mr. Welsh, “‘I have long been -of the opinion you have just expressed; but -where are we to get a lady, in whom the people -<span class='pageno' id='Page_375'>375</span>would have confidence, to undertake the duty?’ -Her prompt reply was, ‘I will go.’ I confess -the sudden announcement of her determination -rather took me by surprise, for I had no -expectation of it, and not the most remote idea -that she intended to go. ‘But,’ I said, ‘who -will take charge of the hospital if you go there?’ -‘Oh,’ she replied, ‘I can get plenty of ladies -to come there, but none will go to the epidemic. -And,’ she added, by way of reconciling me -to her view, ‘it will only be for a short time.’ -‘But what if you were to take the disease and -die?’ I inquired. ‘Then,’ she added, in her -cheery way, ‘I shall have died in the path of -duty, and, you know, I could not die better.’ -I knew it was no use pointing out at length -the risk she ran, for where it was a case of -saving others, <i>self</i> with her was no consideration. -I tried to dissuade her on other grounds.... -A few days later, I was in company with the -doctor of our hospital, who was also medical -officer of health, and who, as such, had charge -of the epidemic hospital, near to which we -were at the time. He said, ‘Do you know -where Sister Dora is?’ ‘At the hospital, I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_376'>376</span>suppose,’ was my reply. ‘No,’ he rejoined, -‘she is over there!’—pointing to the epidemic -hospital.... The people, as soon as they knew -Sister Dora was in charge, had no misgiving -about sending their relatives to be nursed, and -the result was as she had predicted; the cases -were brought in as soon as it was discovered -that patients had the disease, and the epidemic -was speedily stamped out.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>She had, however, a hard time of it there, -as she lacked assistants. Two women were sent -from the workhouse, but they proved of little -use. The porter, an old soldier, was attentive -and kind in his way, but he always went out -“on a spree” on Saturday nights, and did not -return till late on Sunday evening. When -the workhouse women failed her, she was -sometimes alone with her patients, and these -occasionally in the delirium of small-pox.</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was not till the middle of August, 1875, -that the last small-pox patient departed from -the hospital, and she was able to return to her -original work.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One of the bas-reliefs on her monument -represents Sister Dora consoling the afflicted -<span class='pageno' id='Page_377'>377</span>and the scene depicted refers to a dreadful -colliery accident that occurred on March 14th, -1872, at Pelsall, a village rather over three -miles from Walsall, by which twenty-two men -were entombed, and all perished. For several -days hopes were entertained that some of the -men would be got out alive; and blankets in -which to wrap them, and restoratives, were -provided, and Sister Dora was sent for to -attend the men when brought to “bank.” -The following extract, from an article by a -special correspondent in a newspaper, dated -December 10th, 1872, will give some idea of -Sister Dora’s connection with the event:—</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Out of doors the scene is weird and awful, -and impresses the mind with a peculiar gloom; -for the intensity of the darkness is heightened -by the shades created by the artificial lights. -Every object, the most minute, stands out in -bold relief against the inky darkness which -surrounds the landscape. On the crest of -the mound or pit-bank, the policemen, like -sentinels, are walking their rounds. The wind -is howling and whistling through the trees -which form a background to the pit-bank, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_378'>378</span>the rain is coming hissing down in sheets. In -a hovel close to the pit-shaft sit the bereaved -and disconsolate mourners, hoping against hope, -and watching for those who will never return. -There, too, are the swarthy sons of toil who -have just returned from their fruitless search -in the mine for the dear missing ones, and are -resting while their saturated clothes are drying. -But another form glides softly from that -hovel; and amid the pelting rain, and over the -rough pit-bank, and through miry clay—now -ankle deep—takes her course to the dwellings -of the mourners, for some, spent with watching, -have been induced to return to their homes. -As she plods her way amid pieces of timber, -upturned waggons, and fragments of broken -machinery, which are scattered about in great -confusion, a ‘wee, wee bairn’ creeps gently to -her side, and grasping her hand, and looking -wistfully into her face, which is radiant with -kindness and affection, says, ‘Oh, Sister, do see -to my father when they bring him up the pit.’ -Poor child! Never again would he know a -father’s love, or share a father’s care. She -smiled, and that smile seemed to lighten the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_379'>379</span>child’s load of grief, and her promise to see to -his father appeared to impart consolation to his -heavy, despairing heart.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“On she glides, with a kind word or a -sympathetic expression to all. One woman, -after listening to her comforting words, burst -into tears—the fountains of sorrow so long -pent up seemed to have found vent. ‘Let her -weep,’ said a relative of the unfortunate woman; -‘it is the first tear she has shed since the -accident has occurred, and it will do her good -to cry.’ But who is the good Samaritan? She -is the sister who for seven years has had the -management of the nursing department in the -cottage hospital at Walsall.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>This is written in too much of the “special -correspondent” style to be pleasant; nevertheless -it describes what actually took place.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Mr. Samuel Welsh says: “I remember one -evening I was in the hospital when a poor man -who had been dreadfully crushed in a pit was -brought in. One of his legs was so fearfully -injured that it was thought it would be -necessary to amputate it. After examining the -patient, the doctor came to me in the committee-room—one -<span class='pageno' id='Page_380'>380</span>door of which opened into the -passage leading to the wards, and another into -the hall in the domestic portion of the building. -After telling me about the patient who had just -been brought in, he said, ‘Do you know Sister -Dora is very ill? So ill,’ he continued, ‘that -I question if she will pull through this time.’ -I naturally inquired what she was suffering -from, and in reply the doctor said, ‘She will -not take care of herself, and is suffering from -blood-poison.’ He left me, and I was just -trying to solve the problem—— ‘What shall -be done? or how shall her place be supplied if -she be taken from us by death?’ when I saw a -spectral-like figure gliding gently and almost -noiselessly through the room from the domestic -entrance to the door leading to the wards. -The figure was rather indistinct, for it was -nearly dark; and as I gazed at the receding -form, I said, ‘Sister, is it you?’ ‘Whist!’ -she said, and glided through the doorway into -the wards. In a short time she returned, and -I said to her, ‘Sister, the doctor has just been -telling me how ill you are—how is it you are -here?’ ‘Ah!’ replied she, ‘it is true I am -<span class='pageno' id='Page_381'>381</span>very ill; but I heard the surgeons talking -about amputating that poor fellow’s limb, and -I wanted to see whether or no there was a -possibility of saving it, and I believe there is; -and, knowing that, I shall rest better.’ So -saying, she glided as noiselessly out of the room -as when she entered.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“On her recovery—which was retarded by -her neglecting herself to attend to others—she -called me to the hall-door of the hospital, and -asked me if I thought it was going to rain. I -told her I did not think it would rain for some -hours. She then told me to go and order a -cab to be ready at the hospital in half an hour. -I tried to persuade her not to venture out so -soon; but it was no use—she went; and many -a time I wondered where she went to.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“About six months afterwards I happened to -be at a railway station, and saw a pointsman -who had been in our hospital with an injured -foot, but who, as his friends wished to have -him at home, had left before his foot was cured. -I inquired how his foot was. He replied that -had it not been for Sister Dora he would have -lost his foot, if not his life. I said, ‘How did -<span class='pageno' id='Page_382'>382</span>she save your foot when you were not in the -hospital, and she was ill at the time you left -the hospital?’ ‘Well,’ he replied, ‘you know -my foot was far from well when I left the -hospital; there was no one at our house who -could see to it properly, and it took bad ways, -and one evening I was in awful pain. Oh, -how I did wish for Sister Dora to come and -dress it! I felt sure she could give me relief, -but I had been told she was very ill, so I had -no hope that my earnest desire would be -realised; but while I was thinking and wishing, -the bedroom door was gently opened, and a -figure just like Sister Dora glided so softly into -the room that I could not hear her, but oh! -she was so pale that I began to think it must be -her spirit; but when she folded the bedclothes -from off my foot, I knew it was she. She -dressed my foot, and from that hour it began to -improve.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“A few days after this interview with the -pointsman I was talking to Sister Dora and -said, ‘By the bye, Sister, I have found out -where you went with the cab that day.’ -She replied with a merry twinkle in her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_383'>383</span>eye, ‘What a long time you have been finding -it out!’”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Her old patients ever remembered her with -gratitude. A man called Chell, an engine-stoker, -was twice in the hospital under her -care, first with a dislocated ankle, severely cut; -the second time, with a leg crushed to pieces in -a railway accident. It was amputated. According -to his own account he remembered nothing -of the operation, except that Sister Dora was -there, and that, “When I come to after the -chloroform, she was on her knees by my side -with her arm supporting my head, and she was -repeating:—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“‘They climbed the steep ascent of heaven,</div> - <div class='line in5'>Through peril, toil, and pain:</div> - <div class='line in2'>O God, to us may grace be given</div> - <div class='line in5'>To follow in their train.’</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>And all through the pain and trouble that I -had afterwards, I never forgot Sister’s voice -saying those words.” When she was in the -small-pox hospital, avoided by most, this man -never failed to stump away to it to see her -and inquire how she was getting on.</p> - -<p class='c008'>There were, as she herself recognised, faults -<span class='pageno' id='Page_384'>384</span>in the character of Sister Dora; and yet, -without these faults, problematical as it may -seem, it is doubtful whether she could have -achieved all she did.</p> - -<p class='c008'>One who knew her long and intimately -writes to me: “A majestic character, brimming -over with sympathy, but, for lack of -self-discipline, this sympathy was impulsive -and gushing. Her character would have been -best formed in marrying a man—either statesman, -philanthropist or author—whose character -would have dominated hers, and she would -have shone subdued. Her glorious nature, -physical and mental, was marred by undisciplined -impulse. Her nature found its congenial -outlet in devoted works of mercy and -love to her fellow-creatures. How far she -would have done the same under authority, -I fear is a little doubtful.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>I doubt it wholly. “The wind bloweth -where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound -thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, -and whither it goeth: so is every one that -is born of the Spirit” (John iii 8). The truth -and depth of these words are not sufficiently -<span class='pageno' id='Page_385'>385</span>appreciated. They teach that in those governed -by the Spirit of God there is an apparent -capriciousness and impulsiveness which does -not commend itself to worldly wisdom or -vulgar common-sense. Unquestionably, in community -life, this masterfulness in the character -of Sister Dora might have been subdued, -but—would she have then done the same -magnificent work? It seems to me—but I -may be mistaken—that we should suffer these -strong characters to take their course, and not -endeavour to crush them into an ordinary -mould. It is precisely those who soar above -the routine-bound souls that, among men, -make history—as Cæsar, Napoleon, Bismarck—and -let me add Lord Kitchener. And in the -Church it is the same.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Miss Twigg, who knew her well, writes -me: “She was a lovable woman, so bright -and winsome. She used to come into our -rather dull and sad home (our mother died -when we were quite children) after evening -service. She would nurse one of us, big as -we were then, and the others would gather -round her, while she would tell us stories of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_386'>386</span>her hospital life.... She was a <i>real</i> woman, -though with a woman’s failings.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>There is one point in Sister Dora’s life to -which sufficient attention has not been paid -by her biographers. It is one which the busy -workers of the present day think of too -little—namely, the writing of bright, helpful -letters to any friend who is sick, or in -trouble. Somehow or other she always found -time for that, wrote one who knew her well,<a id='r13' /><a href='#f13' class='c009'><sup>[13]</sup></a> -and who contributes the following, written -to a young girl who was at the time in a -spinal hospital, and who was almost a stranger -to her:—</p> - -<p class='c014'>“<span class='sc'>My dear Miss J.</span>,—I was so glad to -hear from you, though I fear it must be a -trouble for you to write. I <i>do</i> hope that you -will really have benefited by the treatment -and rest. I am so glad that the doctor is -good to his ‘children.’ Such little attentions -when you are sick help to alleviate wonderfully. -I wish I could come and take a peep at you. -Did Mrs. N. tell you that she had sent us <i>£5</i> -<span class='pageno' id='Page_387'>387</span>for our seaside expedition? Was it not good -of her? Oh! we shall have such a jolly time. -To see all those poor creatures drink in the -sea-breezes! We have had a very busy week -of accidents and operations. It has been a -regular storm.<a id='r14' /><a href='#f14' class='c009'><sup>[14]</sup></a> My dear, it is in such times -as you are now having that the voice of -Jesus Christ can be best heard, ‘Come into -a desert place awhile.’ Know you surely that -it is God’s visitation. Take home that thought, -realise it:—God <i>visiting you</i>. Elizabeth was -astonished that the Mother of her Lord should -visit her. We can have our Emmanuel. I -can look back on my sicknesses as the best -times of my life. Don’t fret about the future. -He carrieth our sicknesses and healeth our -infirmities. You know infirmity means weakness -after sickness. Think of the cheering -lines of our hymn: ‘His touch has still its -ancient power.’ When I arose up from my -sick-bed they told me I should never be able -to enter a hospital or do work again. I was -fretting over this when a good friend came -to me, and told me only to take a day’s burden -<span class='pageno' id='Page_388'>388</span>and not look forward, and it was such a help. -I got up every day feeling sure I should have -strength and grace for the day’s trial. May -it be said of you, dear, ‘They took knowledge -of her that she had been with Jesus.’ May -He reveal Himself in all His beauty is the -prayer of</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>“Your sincere friend,</div> - <div> “<span class='sc'>Sister Dora</span>.”</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c014'>It does not truly represent Sister Dora to -dwell on her outer life, and not look as well -into that which is within, as it was the very -mainspring of all her actions, as it, in fact, -made her what she was.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The same writer to the <i>Guardian</i> gives -some sentences from other letters:—</p> - -<p class='c008'>“Take your cross day by day, dearie, and -with Jesus Christ bearing the other end it -will not be <i>too</i> heavy.” “If we would find -Jesus, it must be on the mountain, not in -the plains or smooth places. ‘He went up -into a mountain and taught them, saying,’ etc. -It is only on a mountain-side that we shall -see the Cross. It was only after Zacchæus -<span class='pageno' id='Page_389'>389</span>had <i>climbed</i> the tree he could see Jesus. I -have been thinking much of this lately. It -is not in the smooth places we shall see Jesus, -it is in the rough, in the storm, or by the -sick-couch.” “A Christian is one whose object -is Christ.” “I am rejoiced that you are enjoying -Faber’s hymns; they always <i>warm</i> me up. -Oh! my dear, is it not sad that we prefer to -live in the shade when we might have the -glorious sunshine?”</p> - -<p class='c008'>It was during the winter of 1876-7 that -Sister Dora felt the first approach of the terrible -disease that was to cause her death, and then -it was rather by diminution of strength than -by actual pain. She consulted a doctor in -Birmingham, in whom she placed confidence, -and he told her the plain truth, that her days -in this world were numbered. She exacted -from him a pledge of secrecy, and then went -on with her work as hitherto.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“She was suddenly brought,” says Miss -Lonsdale, “as it were, face to face with death—distant, -perhaps, but inevitable: she, who was -full of such exuberant life and spirits, that -the very word ‘death’ seemed a contradiction -<span class='pageno' id='Page_390'>390</span>when applied to her. Even her doctor, as -he looked at her blooming appearance, and -measured with his eye her finely made form, -was almost inclined to believe the evidence -of his outward senses against his sober judgment.... -She could not endure pity. She, -to whom everybody had learnt instinctively -to turn for help and consolation, on whom -others leant for support, must she now come -down to ask of them sympathy and comfort? -The pride of life was still surging up in her, -that pride which had made her glory in her -physical strength for its own sake, as well as -for its manifold uses in the service of her -Master. True, she had been long living two -lives inseparably blended: the outward life, -one of hard, unceasing toil; the inner, a -constant communion with the unseen world, -the existence of which she realised to an extent -which not even those who saw the most of -her could appreciate. To all the poor ignorant -beings whose souls she tried to reach by means -of their maimed bodies, she was, indeed, the -personification of all that they could conceive -as lovable, holy and merciful in the Saviour. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_391'>391</span>At the same time she judged her own self with -strict impartiality. She knew her own faults, -her unbending will—her pride and glory in -her work seemed to her even a fault; and, -in place of looking on herself as perfect, she -was bowed down with a sense of her own -shortcomings. At the same time—with death -before her, she hungered for more work for -her Master. His words were continually on -her lips: ‘I must work the works of Him -that sent Me while it is day; the night cometh -when no man can work.’”</p> - -<p class='c008'>At last, in the month of August, 1878, -typhoid fever having broken out in the -temporary hospital, it was found necessary to -close it, and hasten on the work of the construction -of another. This gave her an -opportunity for a holiday and a complete -change. She went to the Isle of Man, to -London, and to Paris.</p> - -<p class='c008'>But the disorder was making rapid strides, -and was causing her intense suffering, and -she craved to be back at Walsall. She got as -far as Birmingham, and was then in such a -critical state, that it was feared she would die. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_392'>392</span>But her earnest entreaty was to be taken to -Walsall: “Let me die,” she pleaded, “among -my own people.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>Mr. Welsh says:—“On calling at the -Queen’s Hotel, Birmingham [where she was -lying ill], I was told the doctor of the hospital -(Dr. Maclachlan) was with her, and thinking -they were probably arranging matters connected -with the hospital, I did not go to her room, -but proceeded to the train. I had scarcely -got seated when the doctor called me out, -and we entered a compartment where we were -alone. He asked me when it was intended -to open the hospital. I replied, ‘On the -4th November.’ ‘Then,’ he said, ‘that will -just be about the time Sister Dora will die.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The announcement was to me a shock -of no ordinary kind, for I had not heard of -her being ill, and no one could have imagined, -from the cheerful tone of a letter I had received -from her a week or so before, that there was -anything the matter with her. Not being able -to fully realise the true state of affairs, I asked -him if he were jesting. He replied he was -not, and that he thought it best to let me -<span class='pageno' id='Page_393'>393</span>know at once, so that arrangements might be -made for getting some one to take her place -when the hospital was opened. I said, ‘I -suppose she is going to Yorkshire?’ ‘No,’ -he replied, ‘and that is another thing I wish -to speak to you about. She wishes to die in -Walsall, and she must be removed immediately.’</p> - -<p class='c008'>“On Sunday [the day following] I saw the -chairman and vice-chairman of the hospital. -On Sunday evening I returned with Dr. -Maclachlan to the Queen’s Hotel, where he -found his patient very weak. On Monday -morning, a house was taken, and the furniture -she had in her rooms at the hospital removed -to it. Her old servant, who had gone to -The Potteries, was telegraphed for, and arrived -in a few hours, and by midday the house -was ready for her reception. My daughter, -knowing Sister Dora’s fondness for flowers, -had procured and placed on the table in the -parlour a very choice bouquet; and when all -was ready, Dr. Maclachlan drove over to -Birmingham, and brought her to Walsall in -his private carriage.</p> - -<p class='c008'>“The disease was now making steady -<span class='pageno' id='Page_394'>394</span>progress, and it was evident that every day -she was becoming weaker; but she never lost -her cheerfulness, and any one to have seen her -might have thought she was only suffering -from some slight ailment, instead of an incurable -and painful disease.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>“A few hours before her death,” writes -Mr. S. Welsh, “she called me to her bedside -and said, ‘I want you to promise that you -will not, when I am gone, write anything about -me; <i>quietly I came among you, and quietly I -wish to go away.</i>’” And this desire of hers -would have been faithfully complied with -had not misrepresentations fired the gentleman -to whom the request was made to take up -his pen, not in defence of her, but in the correction -of statements that affected certain persons -who were alive. I must refer the reader -for the detailed account of her last hours to -Miss Lonsdale’s book. One remarkable fact -must not be omitted.</p> - -<p class='c008'>Among the members of the Basilian Order -in the Eastern Church, it is the rule, as soon -as one of the brothers or sisters is dying, that -all should leave the room. The last office -<span class='pageno' id='Page_395'>395</span>performed is to screw an ikon or representation -of the Saviour to the foot of the bed, that the -dying may in the supreme moment not think of -any earthly tie, any earthly comfort, but look -only to the Rock of his Salvation. Of this, -Sister Dora knew nothing. In her last sickness -she had a large crucifix hung where she could -constantly gaze at it, and when she found her -end approaching, she insisted on every one -leaving the room,—it was her wish to die alone. -And as she persisted, so was it, only one nurse -standing by the door held ajar, and watching -till she knew by the change of attitude, and a -certain fixed look in the countenance, that Sister -Dora had entered into her rest.<a id='r15' /><a href='#f15' class='c009'><sup>[15]</sup></a></p> - -<p class='c008'>Mr. Welsh says: “It was Christmas Eve -when she passed away, and a dense fog, like a -funeral pall, hung over the town and obscured -every object a few feet from the ground. -Under this strange canopy the market was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_396'>396</span>being held, and people were busy buying and -selling, and making preparations for the great -Christmas Festival on the following day; but -when the deep boom of the passing bell -announced the melancholy intelligence that -Sister Dora had entered into her rest, a thrill -of horror ran through the people, who, with -blanched cheeks and bated breath, whispered, -‘Can it be true?’ Although for eleven weeks -the process of dissolution had been going on -before their eyes, they could not realise the fact -that she whom they loved and revered was no -more.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>The funeral took place on Saturday, the 28th -of December. “The day was dark and dismal, -the streets, covered with slush and sludge -caused by the melted snow, were thronged with -spectators.... There was general mourning -in the town; and although it was market day -nearly every shop was closed during the time of -the funeral, and all the blinds along the route -of the procession were drawn.... On reaching -the cemetery it was found that four other -funerals had arrived from the workhouse; and -as these coffins had been taken into the chapel -<span class='pageno' id='Page_397'>397</span>there was no room for Sister Dora’s, which had -consequently to be placed in the porch. This -was as Sister Dora would have wished had she -had the ordering of the arrangements; for she -always gave preference to the poor, to whom -she was attached in life, and from whom she -would not have desired to be separated in -death.”</p> - -<p class='c008'>True to her thought of others, in the midst -of her last sufferings she had made arrangements -for a Christmas dinner to be given to a number -of her old patients, in accordance with a custom -of hers in previous years; but on this occasion -the festive proceedings were shorn of their -gladness. All thought of her who in her pain -and on her deathbed had thought of them. -Every one tried, but ineffectually, to cheer and -comfort the other, but the task was hopeless. -One young lady, after the meal, and while the -Christmas tree was being lighted, commenced -singing that pretty little piece, “Far Away,”—but -when she came to the words,</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Some are gone from us for ever,</div> - <div class='line in1'>Longer here they could not stay,”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_398'>398</span>she burst into tears; and the women present -sobbed, and tears were seen stealing down the -cheeks of bearded men.</p> - -<p class='c008'>The Walsall writer of <i>A Review</i> concludes -his paper thus:—</p> - -<p class='c008'>“She is no idol to us, but we worship her -memory as the most saintly thing that was ever -given to us. Her name is immortalized, both -by her own surpassing goodness, and by the -love of a whole people for her—a love that will -survive through generations, and give a magic -and a music to those simple words, ‘Sister -Dora,’ long after we shall have passed away. -There was little we could ever do—there was -nothing she would let us do—to relieve the -self-imposed rigours of her life; but we love -her in all sincerity, and now in our helplessness -we find a serene joy in the knowledge that -to her, as surely as to any human soul, -will be spoken the Divine words: ‘Inasmuch -as ye have done it unto the least -of these My brethren, ye have done it -unto Me.’”</p> - -<p class='c008'>In Sister Dora, surely we have the highest -type of the Christian life, the inner and hidden -<span class='pageno' id='Page_399'>399</span>life of the soul, the life that is hid with Christ -in God, combined with that outer life devoted -to the doing of good to suffering and needy -humanity. In the cloistered nun we see only -the first, and that tends to become self-centred -and morbid; it is redeemed from this vice by -an active life of self-sacrifice.</p> - -<p class='c008'>I cannot do better than, in conclusion, quote -from the last letter ever penned by Sister -Dora:—</p> - -<p class='c008'>“It is 2.30 a.m., and I cannot sleep, so I am -going to write to you. I was anything but -‘forbearing,’ dear; I was overbearing, and I -am truly sorry for it now. I look back on my -life, and see ‘nothing but leaves.’ Oh, my -darling, let me speak to you from my deathbed, -and say, Watch in all you do that you -have a single aim—<i>God’s</i> honour and glory. -‘I came not to work My own work, but the -works of Him that sent Me.’ Look upon -working as a privilege. Do not look upon -nursing in the way they do so much now-a-days, -as an art or science, but as work done for -Christ. As you touch each patient, think it is -Christ Himself, and then virtue will come out -<span class='pageno' id='Page_400'>400</span>of the touch to yourself. I have felt that -myself, when I have had a particularly loathsome -patient. Be full of the Glad Tidings, and -you will tell others. You cannot give what -you have not got.”</p> - -<hr class='c015' /> - -<div class='nf-center-c1'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div><i>Printed by Hazell, Watson, & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury.</i></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c003'><b><span class='xlarge'>FOOTNOTES</span></b></h2> -</div> - -<div class='footnote' id='f1'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r1'>1</a>. Rom. Sott. ii. 125.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f2'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r2'>2</a>. “Lectures on the Eastern Church,” 1869, p. 218.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f3'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r3'>3</a>. Montalembert: <i>Monks of the West</i>, Book iv. c. 1.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f4'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r4'>4</a>. Adams, “Chronicles of Cornish Saints,” in the <i>Journal -of the Royal Institution of Cornwall</i>, 1873.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f5'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r5'>5</a>. <i>Notes on the History of S. Bega and S. Hild.</i> (Hartlepool, -1844.) By D. H. Haigh.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f6'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r6'>6</a>. <i>Monks of the West</i>, 1868, vol. v., pp. 219-21.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f7'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r7'>7</a>. Probably Seaxwulf, the Mercian bishop.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f8'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r8'>8</a>. Green, <i>The Making of England</i>; <i>ed.</i> 1897, ii. -p. 111.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f9'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r9'>9</a>. <i>Latin Christianity</i>, 1867, vol. vi., pp. 1 seq.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f10'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r10'>10</a>. The Rev. E. M. Fitzgerald, who was Vicar of Walsall -at the time when Sister Dora was there, writes: “No Walsall -friend of Sister Dora ever thought that the book exaggerated -her virtues or her achievements. We found fault because -it did her injustice in attributing to her some mean faults -of which she was incapable.”</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f11'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r11'>11</a>. Miss Lonsdale says that when her father was dangerously -ill Sister Dora asked leave to go to him, and was -refused and sent down into Devonshire. This has been -denied, and I think there has been a misapprehension somewhere. -Mr. Welsh says: “The story about Sister Dora not -being allowed to visit her father on his death-bed is very -sensational, but—is fiction.”</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f12'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r12'>12</a>. <i>Sister Dora: a Review</i>, p. 14 (Walsall, 1880).</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f13'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r13'>13</a>. H. M. J., in a letter to the Guardian, May 12th, 1880.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f14'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r14'>14</a>. A Yorkshire expression for heavy work.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f15'> -<p class='c008'><a href='#r15'>15</a>. This has been denied. Her old and devoted servant -said: “Do you think I would let my darling die alone?” -But it appears to me that Sister Dora’s desire was one to be -expected in such a spiritual nature; and in the statement -above given it is not said that she was actually left in -solitude.</p> -</div> -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c010' /> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c003'><b><span class='large'>TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE</span></b></h2> -</div> - -<p class='c016'>Footnotes have been renumbered and moved to the back of the main text.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Punctuation has been normalized. Variations -in hyphenation have been retained as they were in the -original publication. The following changes have been made:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c010'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>and made peparations —> preparations {page 123}</div> - <div class='line'>he could insult, browbreat, —> browbeat {page 247}</div> - <div class='line'>to to the Bishop of Verdun —> to the Bishop of Verdun {page 285}</div> - <div class='line'>two religous to commence the work —> religious {page 336}</div> - <div class='line'>a choir for the frairs —> friars {page 337}</div> - <div class='line'>distin-tinguishing habit —> distinguishing {page 356}</div> - <div class='line'>the commitee were unable —> committee {page 360}</div> - <div class='line'>againt the inky darkness —> against {page 377}</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's Virgin Saints and Martyrs, by S. Baring-Gould - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK VIRGIN SAINTS AND MARTYRS *** - -***** This file should be named 53841-h.htm or 53841-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/3/8/4/53841/ - -Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - - </body> - <!-- created with ppgen.py 3.56d on 2016-12-30 14:29:15 GMT --> -</html> diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8326e98..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p002.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p002.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d785fd7..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p002.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p040.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p040.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fe464f2..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p040.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p076.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p076.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e620b4e..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p076.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p094.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p094.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ea5ceac..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p094.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p112.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p112.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5a4481a..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p112.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p130.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p130.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 26e09eb..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p130.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p150.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p150.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3784def..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p150.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p198.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p198.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 114eacf..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p198.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p20.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p20.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fd2c0dc..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p20.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p218.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p218.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 724731b..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p218.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p232.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p232.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f17c92b..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p232.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p250.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p250.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8c7c9b4..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p250.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p254.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p254.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a2e4c48..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p254.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p296.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p296.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8f4ccf7..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p296.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p316.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p316.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2ceaf13..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p316.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p350.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p350.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 57dc94b..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p350.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/p54.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/p54.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 94fc4e4..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/p54.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/53841-h/images/titlepage.jpg b/old/53841-h/images/titlepage.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d7a980e..0000000 --- a/old/53841-h/images/titlepage.jpg +++ /dev/null |
